that_o his_o friend_n du-plessis_n say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n be_v commend_v to_o the_o apostle_n for_o their_o ordinary_a prayer_n 9_o prayer_n du-plessis_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 1._o pag._n 9_o i_o have_v be_v more_o particular_a in_o clear_v this_o point_n that_o i_o may_v show_v the_o reader_n to_o how_o little_a purpose_n this_o author_n usual_o fill_v his_o margin_n and_o may_v now_o conclude_v that_o christ_n do_v intend_v this_o prayer_n for_o a_o form_n and_o so_o it_o be_v use_v by_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n second_o we_o be_v often_o tell_v of_o a_o gift_n of_o prayer_n which_o be_v in_o the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o this_o gift_n enable_v person_n as_o they_o suppose_v to_o express_v their_o want_n in_o extempore_o phrase_n make_v form_n in_o that_o age_n however_o useless_a i_o answer_v that_o this_o gift_n be_v not_o express_o mention_v in_o scripture_n nor_o in_o any_o ancient_a author_n but_o s._n chrysostom_n and_o he_o hold_v it_o be_v a_o miraculous_a gift_n peculiar_a to_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o say_v it_o be_v cease_v long_o before_o his_o time_n so_o that_o in_o s._n chrysostom_n opinion_n our_o dissenter_n extempore_o prayer_n can_v proceed_v from_o this_o gift_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a they_o pervert_v all_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n which_o they_o produce_v to_o prove_v their_o claim_n to_o this_o gift_n of_o prayer_n christ_n indeed_o say_v when_o the_o apostle_n martyr_n or_o confessor_n be_v bring_v before_o their_o enemy_n and_o persecutor_n they_o need_v take_v no_o thought_n how_o or_o what_o they_o shall_v speak_v for_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v they_o in_o that_o hour_n what_o they_o shall_v speak_v 19_o speak_v math._n x._o 19_o but_o what_o be_v this_o say_v a_o learned_a father_n to_o speak_v before_o our_o friend_n where_o premeditation_n be_v enjoin_v 218._o enjoin_v isidor_n peleus_n lib._n 4._o ep_n 218._o or_o what_o reason_n be_v there_o to_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o prayer_n we_o make_v to_o god_n to_o who_o we_o must_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v not_o well_o consider_v on_o before_o we_o speak_v it_o 2._o it_o eccles_n v._o 1_o 2._o second_o they_o allege_v that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n rom._n viii_o 26._o the_o spirit_n also_o help_v our_o infirmity_n for_o we_o know_v not_o what_o to_o pray_v for_o as_o we_o ought_v &c_n &c_n but_o this_o place_n can_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o want_v word_n because_o it_o be_v here_o say_v the_o spirit_n make_v intercession_n for_o we_o with_o groan_n which_o can_v be_v utter_v and_o the_o context_n show_n that_o s._n paul_n be_v speak_v of_o the_o infirmity_n of_o impatience_n under_o present_a affliction_n and_o pray_v for_o immediate_a deliverance_n even_o when_o it_o be_v not_o please_v to_o god_n nor_o profitable_a for_o we_o now_o this_o infirmity_n the_o spirit_n help_v and_o teach_v we_o to_o bear_v they_o patient_o and_o submit_v to_o god_n will_v yea_o to_o pray_v his_o will_n may_v be_v do_v yet_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n the_o spirit_n plead_v with_o god_n to_o deliver_v we_o and_o that_o with_o inexpressible_a ardency_n so_o that_o this_o place_n be_v no_o ground_n for_o any_o to_o expect_v the_o extraordinary_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o teach_v they_o new_a word_n and_o phrase_n in_o ordinary_a case_n and_o for_o their_o daily_a prayer_n three_o they_o tell_v we_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o pray_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o pray_v with_o understanding_n 15._o understanding_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 15._o i_o answer_v he_o be_v discourse_v of_o pray_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n which_o since_o none_o of_o our_o adversary_n can_v do_v now_o this_o place_n be_v nothing_o to_o their_o purpose_n and_o i_o much_o question_n whether_o they_o who_o pray_v extempore_o can_v be_v say_v to_o pray_v with_o understand_v as_o to_o their_o own_o particular_n because_o they_o neither_o know_v before_o what_o they_o be_v to_o say_v nor_o can_v remember_v afterward_o what_o they_o have_v say_v however_o the_o strict_a mean_v of_o this_o place_n be_v no_o more_o but_o that_o if_o a_o man_n who_o have_v the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n pray_v in_o a_o congregation_n which_o understand_v not_o the_o language_n he_o pray_v in_o he_o must_v make_v the_o people_n understand_v the_o meaning_n of_o his_o prayer_n or_o be_v silent_a but_o whether_o his_o prayer_n be_v a_o form_n or_o extempore_o be_v not_o say_v in_o this_o place_n which_o refer_v to_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o not_o to_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n but_o our_o adversary_n have_v a_o peculiar_a notion_n of_o this_o gift_n of_o prayer_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v a_o ordinary_a gift_n common_a to_o all_o christian_n and_o continue_v to_o this_o day_n which_o he_o prove_v because_o all_o to_o who_o the_o apostle_n write_v be_v exhort_v to_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n 18._o spirit_n ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o and_o to_o pray_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 20._o ghost_n judas_n ver_fw-la 20._o by_o which_o he_o understand_v that_o they_o be_v all_o able_a to_o conceive_v their_o own_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v if_o they_o make_v use_v of_o prayer_n form_v by_o other_o they_o do_v not_o exercise_v their_o own_o gift_n nor_o pray_v as_o they_o be_v able_a 129._o able_a discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 128_o 129._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o the_o absurd_a consequence_n of_o this_o exposition_n ought_v to_o make_v our_o author_n ashamed_a of_o it_o since_o it_o will_v follow_v from_o hence_o that_o no_o man_n in_o their_o public_a assembly_n except_o the_o minister_n do_v pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n because_o the_o minister_n alone_o conceive_v the_o prayer_n and_o though_o it_o be_v extempore_o to_o he_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o form_n to_o the_o whole_a congregation_n who_o must_v pray_v in_o his_o word_n and_o not_o exercise_v their_o own_o gift_n of_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n in_o his_o sense_n which_o be_v to_o invent_v the_o word_n by_o the_o spirit_n reject_v therefore_o this_o absurd_a exposition_n that_o lead_v to_o so_o ridiculous_a a_o conclusion_n we_o shall_v note_v that_o pray_v with_o all_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n in_o the_o spirit_n ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o signify_v no_o more_o than_o pray_v fervent_o and_o hearty_o as_o love_v in_o the_o spirit_n 8._o spirit_n coloss_n i._o ver_fw-la 8._o be_v put_v for_o love_v fervent_o &_o ex_fw-la animo_fw-la from_o the_o heart_n thus_o grotius_n expound_v it_o pray_v not_o only_a with_o the_o voice_n but_o from_o the_o heart_n 18._o heart_n grot._fw-la com._n in_o ephes_n vi_fw-la 18._o and_o thus_o pray_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n judas_n ver_fw-la 20._o imply_v pray_v with_o that_o devotion_n and_o fervency_n which_o we_o be_v move_v to_o by_o the_o holy_a spirit_n but_o then_o this_o be_v no_o extraordinary_a gift_n this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o both_o then_o and_o now_o every_o good_a man_n by_o the_o ordinary_a assistance_n of_o the_o spirit_n might_n and_o may_v do_v even_o by_o a_o form_n for_o he_o that_o repeat_v that_o so_o as_o to_o attend_v the_o sense_n and_o hearty_o desire_v every_o petition_n may_v be_v grant_v he_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n or_o in_o the_o spirit_n as_o these_o scripture_n exhort_v and_o thus_o the_o people_n as_o well_o as_o the_o priest_n in_o public_a or_o private_a may_n and_o aught_o to_o pray_v in_o the_o spirit_n which_o show_v that_o these_o place_n right_o expound_v be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o our_o dissenter_n pretend_v gift_n of_o invent_v new_a word_n every_o time_n they_o pray_v we_o will_v grant_v there_o be_v such_o a_o gift_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n but_o we_o judge_v st._n chrysostom_n know_v much_o better_a than_o they_o what_o it_o be_v and_o he_o think_v it_o be_v as_o miraculous_a as_o the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n with_o which_o st._n paul_n join_v it_o he_o say_v it_o be_v give_v only_o to_o one_o and_o affirm_v it_o be_v cease_v long_o before_o his_o time_n and_o seem_v to_o imply_v that_o the_o form_n which_o be_v make_v in_o his_o day_n have_v their_o original_a from_o the_o prayer_n which_o be_v make_v at_o first_o by_o these_o inspire_a man_n who_o prayer_n thus_o conceive_v be_v write_v down_o and_o so_o preserve_v and_o use_v when_o the_o gift_n itself_o fail_v and_o when_o we_o consider_v the_o agreeableness_n of_o all_o ancient_a liturgy_n in_o the_o method_n and_o even_o in_o many_o of_o the_o phrase_n and_o form_n and_o their_o near_a resemblance_n to_o each_o other_o we_o may_v rational_o believe_v they_o be_v all_o derive_v at_o first_o from_o that_o one_o spirit_n which_o direct_v all_o inspire_a man_n in_o their_o new_a plant_v church_n to_o ask_v fit_a and_o proper_a thing_n almost_o in_o the_o very_a same_o word_n and_o thus_o the_o
agreement_n among_o the_o church_n or_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o apostolical_a man_n set_v up_o this_o variety_n five_o for_o remedy_v hereof_o he_o advise_v all_o those_o church_n which_o have_v their_o original_a from_o rome_n to_o follow_v those_o custom_n which_o s._n peter_n have_v deliver_v to_o that_o church_n and_o be_v keep_v there_o ever_o since_o which_o place_n so_o clear_a for_o the_o antiquity_n and_o necessity_n of_o uniformity_n our_o adversary_n cite_v over_o and_o over_o and_o spend_v many_o page_n to_o show_v that_o this_o very_a epistle_n prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n prescribe_v at_o rome_n in_o those_o day_n 82._o day_n disc_n of_o liturgy_n p._n 40_o 41._o &_o pag._n 78_o 79_o 80_o 81_o 82._o for_o say_v he_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n inquire_v of_o divers_a particular_n concern_v the_o church-service_n he_o do_v not_o refer_v he_o to_o any_o write_a order_n but_o to_o what_o he_o have_v see_v practise_v at_o rome_n and_o he_o will_v not_o write_v down_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o office_n of_o chrism_n call_v the_o word_n of_o consecration_n those_o thing_n which_o he_o may_v not_o publish_v add_v that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o enquiry_n then_o whether_o the_o kiss_v of_o peace_n shall_v be_v give_v before_o or_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o whether_o the_o name_n of_o the_o offerer_n shall_v be_v recite_v before_o or_o after_o the_o prayer_n over_o the_o oblation_n conclude_v from_o these_o passage_n that_o there_o can_v be_v then_o not_o settle_a order_n or_o form_n at_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o innocent_n will_v have_v fix_v be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o rubric_n or_o direction_n and_o this_o for_o imitation_n not_o for_o strict_a conformity_n so_o that_o in_o innocent_n time_n every_o one_o in_o italy_n consecrate_a as_o he_o think_v fit_a this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o inference_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o i_o must_v observe_v first_o that_o those_o particular_n which_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n inquire_v about_o and_o for_o which_o innocent_a refer_v he_o to_o what_o he_o have_v see_v use_v at_o rome_n be_v rite_n and_o ceremony_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a matter_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o epistle_n viz._n cap._n 1._o of_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n cap._n 2._o of_o recite_v the_o offerer_n name_n cap._n 3._o of_o the_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a cap._n 4._o of_o the_o saturday_n fast_o cap._n 5._o of_o the_o leaven_a bread_n cap._n 6_o 7._o whether_o a_o priest_n may_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o possess_a and_o the_o penitent_n cap._n 8._o whether_o he_o may_v not_o anoint_v the_o sick_n now_o these_o thing_n be_v all_o external_a rite_n which_o he_o may_v see_v and_o hear_v at_o rome_n and_o so_o commit_v to_o his_o memory_n the_o method_n use_v there_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o roman_a liturgy_n nor_o do_v it_o follow_v there_o be_v no_o such_o liturgy_n for_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o because_o when_o the_o pope_n be_v ask_v about_o the_o rite_n and_o custom_n of_o rome_n he_o do_v not_o as_o my_o adversary_n say_v refer_v he_o thither_o for_o satisfaction_n in_o these_o matter_n yet_o second_o this_o very_a epistle_n make_v it_o plain_a they_o have_v certain_a form_n at_o rome_n for_o their_o several_a office_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o anoint_v the_o baptise_a he_o say_v verba_fw-la verò_fw-la dicere_fw-la non_fw-la possum_fw-la ne_fw-la magis_fw-la prodere_fw-la videar_fw-la quam_fw-la ad_fw-la consultationem_fw-la respondere_fw-la ibid._n cap._n 3._o i_o can_v tell_v you_o the_o word_n lest_o i_o betray_v the_o church_n under_o pretence_n of_o answer_v your_o question_n and_o so_o about_o the_o form_n use_v in_o the_o communion-office_n he_o thus_o express_v himself_o post_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la aperire_fw-la non_fw-la debeo_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n come_v after_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o must_v not_o publish_v and_o a_o little_a after_o quae_fw-la scribi_fw-la svi_fw-la non_fw-la erat_fw-la those_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o i_o to_o write_v down_o ib._n cap._n 8._o all_o which_o place_n necessary_o suppose_v they_o have_v certain_a and_o fix_a word_n which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v write_v down_o but_o since_o in_o that_o age_n divers_a as_o he_o note_v out_o of_o chamier_n pag._n 41._o marg._n be_v not_o initiate_v some_o be_v then_o pagan_n and_o other_o as_o yet_o but_o catechuman_n innocent_n will_v not_o set_v down_o the_o form_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o may_v be_v intercept_v or_o fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o such_o as_o ought_v not_o to_o know_v these_o sacred_a mystery_n but_o now_o if_o at_o rome_n every_o priest_n have_v pray_v extempore_o and_o not_o only_o differ_v from_o other_o but_o daily_o vary_v from_o himself_o then_o innocent_a can_v not_o have_v discourse_v at_o this_o rate_n but_o must_v have_v say_v as_o for_o the_o word_n i_o can_v write_v they_o down_o not_o because_o it_o be_v unlawful_a but_o because_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o you_o know_v every_o priest_n vary_v they_o daily_o as_o he_o please_v wherefore_o this_o notion_n of_o keep_v the_o word_n secret_a which_o be_v strict_o observe_v in_o that_o age_n prove_v they_o be_v state_v form_n capable_a of_o be_v write_v down_o and_o learned_a by_o unbeliever_n if_o they_o have_v be_v publish_v to_o they_o and_o nothing_o can_v be_v weak_a to_o say_v no_o worse_o then_o to_o argue_v as_o he_o do_v innocent_o will_v not_o write_v the_o form_n in_o a_o letter_n which_o may_v miscarry_v therefore_o they_o be_v not_o write_v down_o in_o book_n close_o keep_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n at_o rome_n three_o for_o his_o objection_n that_o it_o be_v matter_n of_o enquiry_n then_o what_o place_n in_o the_o eucharistical_a office_n shall_v be_v assign_v to_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n and_o to_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o offerer_n name_n 78._o name_n disc_n of_o â—it_n pag._n 78._o which_o he_o think_v can_v not_o be_v if_o there_o have_v be_v settle_a form_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v very_o frivolous_a for_o the_o bishop_n of_o eugubium_n do_v inquire_v of_o these_o matter_n because_o he_o know_v there_o be_v a_o certain_a order_n at_o rome_n and_o though_o he_o have_v see_v it_o and_o perhaps_o know_v it_o very_o well_o yet_o his_o neighbour_a bishop_n have_v different_a way_n as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o these_o he_o desire_v to_o have_v it_o under_o the_o pope_n hand_n what_o be_v the_o custom_n at_o rome_n hope_v by_o this_o to_o bring_v his_o neighbour_a bishop_n to_o a_o uniformity_n in_o these_o matter_n for_o eugubium_n be_v a_o small_a bishopric_n under_o the_o immediate_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n as_o he_o be_v a_o metropolitan_a be_v but_o 70_o mile_n distant_a from_o rome_n itself_o and_o he_o have_v no_o power_n over_o his_o equal_n get_v the_o pope_n letter_n under_o who_o jurisdiction_n all_o these_o neighbour_n bishop_n of_o his_o be_v thereby_o to_o unite_v they_o all_o by_o conform_v to_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o as_o innocentius_n affirm_v have_v one_o certain_a form_n in_o these_o office_n receive_v from_o s._n peter_n four_o since_o this_o bishop_n be_v so_o desirous_a to_o settle_v uniformity_n even_o in_o these_o ceremony_n of_o far_o less_o concernment_n we_o may_v reasonable_o believe_v there_o be_v no_o difference_n in_o the_o form_n themselves_o that_o be_v in_o the_o prayer_n use_v in_o all_o divine_a office_n by_o these_o bishop_n who_o live_v so_o near_o to_o rome_n because_o if_o they_o have_v vary_v in_o the_o substantial_a part_n of_o the_o office_n decentius_n must_v have_v complain_v principal_o of_o that_o variety_n and_o innocent_n chief_a labour_n will_v have_v be_v to_o have_v agree_v and_o settle_v that_o matter_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a for_o they_o to_o be_v so_o earnest_a for_o uniformity_n in_o order_n and_o ceremony_n if_o these_o several_a diocese_n have_v differ_v in_o the_o main_a and_o have_v infinite_a variety_n in_o the_o office_n themselves_o so_o that_o both_o innocent_a and_o decentius_n be_v silent_a as_o to_o any_o such_o variety_n give_v we_o reason_n to_o believe_v they_o have_v all_o the_o same_o form_n five_o what_o he_o say_v of_o innocent_n design_n be_v only_o to_o settle_v a_o rubric_n be_v easy_o answer_v for_o the_o difference_n be_v only_o in_o rubric_n which_o my_o adversary_n at_o last_o confess_v when_o he_o say_v this_o epistle_n be_v most_o concern_v about_o riâ—es_n and_o order_n 83._o order_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 83._o he_o may_v have_v say_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o several_a chapter_n before_o only_o concern_v about_o rite_n and_o order_n the_o preface_n alone_o except_v for_o there_o be_v not_o one_o answer_n nor_o question_n that_o suppose_v any_o difference_n in_o the_o word_n or_o form_n of_o these_o office_n therefore_o it_o be_v
enough_o for_o innocent_a to_o settle_v that_o wherein_o the_o only_a difference_n lay_v which_o be_v variety_n of_o rite_n not_o of_o prayer_n six_o he_o add_v that_o innocent_a settle_v this_o rubric_n rather_o for_o imitation_n than_o strict_a conformity_n 80._o conformity_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 80._o i_o answer_v this_o be_v not_o settle_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o for_o where_o every_o priest_n be_v arbitrary_a nothing_o be_v fix_v but_o innocent_a when_o he_o have_v declare_v the_o custom_n of_o rome_n express_o require_v of_o this_o bishop_n first_o to_o take_v care_n that_o his_o own_o diocese_n and_o minister_a clergy_n be_v well_o instruct_v in_o it_o and_o than_o that_o he_o shall_v give_v a_o form_n to_o other_o bishop_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o imitate_v or_o follow_v fin_fw-fr follow_v ut_fw-la tuam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la &_o clericos_fw-la nostros_fw-la qui_fw-la sub_fw-la tuo_fw-la pontificio_fw-la divinis_fw-la famulantur_fw-la officiis_fw-la bene_fw-la instituas_fw-la &_o aliis_fw-la formam_fw-la tribuas_fw-la quam_fw-la debeant_fw-la imitari_fw-la innoc._n ep._n 1._o vers_fw-la fin_fw-fr where_o we_o see_v he_o require_v he_o shall_v careful_o instruct_v his_o own_o clergy_n in_o order_n to_o their_o strict_a conformity_n no_o doubt_n for_o otherwise_o to_o what_o end_n do_v he_o teach_v they_o these_o rule_n and_o then_o he_o do_v expect_v he_o shall_v give_v this_o form_n to_o other_o that_o be_v to_o his_o neighbour_n bishop_n and_o affirm_v it_o be_v their_o duty_n to_o observe_v it_o for_o since_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o act_n and_o ceremony_n there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o imitate_v they_o but_o by_o do_v they_o there_o be_v no_o medium_fw-la between_o strict_a conformity_n and_o total_a nonconformity_n in_o these_o case_n so_o that_o his_o distinction_n between_o imitation_n and_o strict_a conformity_n be_v nothing_o but_o word_n without_o sense_n i_o conclude_v this_o passage_n with_o my_o adversary_n censure_v of_o pope_n innocent_a out_o of_o erasmus_n 82._o erasmus_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 81._o &_o 82._o as_o if_o he_o be_v fierce_a in_o his_o nature_n and_o no_o good_a orator_n and_o shall_v note_v that_o erasmus_n do_v not_o censure_v he_o for_o press_v a_o uniformity_n nor_o do_v he_o give_v any_o ill_a character_n of_o he_o for_o this_o epistle_n but_o for_o other_o which_o he_o write_v in_o the_o pelagian_a controversy_n 111._o controversy_n vid._n aug._n ep_v 91._o &_o ep_v 96._o cum_fw-la notis_fw-la erasm_n &_o coci_n censura_fw-la p._n 111._o and_o what_o erasmus_n say_v of_o two_o other_o epistle_n if_o it_o be_v never_o so_o true_a can_v prove_v that_o in_o this_o epistle_n wherein_o he_o write_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o his_o own_o church_n he_o be_v not_o a_o good_a evidence_n for_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o if_o that_o be_v grant_v than_o we_o have_v here_o this_o pope_n testimony_n that_o the_o metropolis_n of_o rome_n have_v certain_a form_n of_o word_n for_o their_o several_a office_n and_o one_o way_n and_o method_n both_o in_o their_o service_n and_o rite_n and_o that_o all_o church_n under_o her_o immediate_a jurisdiction_n aught_o to_o be_v uniform_a even_o in_o their_o ceremony_n by_o conform_v to_o their_o mother_n church_n which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v how_o false_o my_o adversary_n affirm_v that_o in_o italy_n in_o innoconts_n time_n every_o one_o consecrate_a as_o he_o though_o fit_a for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o all_o italy_n but_o only_o about_o eugubium_n and_o the_o neighbour_a diocese_n not_o about_o private_a minister_n but_o bishop_n not_o about_o the_o word_n or_o form_n of_o consecrate_v etc._n etc._n but_o about_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o other_o office_n yet_o even_o in_o these_o he_o labour_v to_o settle_v a_o uniformity_n and_o give_v sufficient_a indication_n not_o only_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v but_o then_o have_v one_o prescribe_v liturgy_n for_o the_o office_n themselves_o differ_v only_o in_o some_o rubric_n §_o 2._o prudentius_n the_o famous_a christian_a poet_n 405._o aurelius_n prudentius_n ann._n dom._n 405._o be_v but_o once_o cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n who_o speak_v of_o his_o cathemerinon_n that_o be_v hymn_n or_o form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n suit_v to_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o the_o day_n and_o night_n wherein_o the_o christian_n then_o solemn_o worship_v god_n and_o he_o may_v have_v note_v of_o many_o of_o they_o what_o he_o say_v of_o one_o that_o they_o be_v afterward_o make_v use_n of_o as_o church_n hymn_n 161._o hymn_n disc_n of_o lit._n mark_fw-mi p._n 161._o now_o that_o which_o i_o shall_v observe_v from_o hence_o be_v this_o that_o these_o hymn_n consist_v of_o petition_n and_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o praise_n and_o be_v draw_v up_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n suitable_a to_o their_o intend_a use_n for_o a_o public_a assembly_n to_o which_o soon_o after_o they_o be_v apply_v but_o if_o prudentius_n have_v be_v of_o my_o adversary_n mind_n and_o think_v form_n prescribe_v be_v unlawful_a it_o have_v be_v ridiculous_a in_o he_o to_o draw_v up_o and_o sinful_a for_o the_o christian_n in_o public_a to_o use_v these_o write_a form_n of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n again_o if_o the_o gift_n of_o extempore_o make_v prayer_n and_o praise_n for_o the_o several_a hour_n of_o devotion_n have_v then_o remain_v in_o the_o church_n it_o have_v be_v not_o only_o lose_v labour_n but_o a_o very_a bold_a thing_n for_o prudentius_n to_o compose_v form_n and_o if_o that_o age_n as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v be_v utter_a stranger_n to_o prescribe_a form_n doubtless_o prudentius_n have_v not_o answer_v his_o name_n rash_o to_o undertake_v so_o novel_a and_o dare_a a_o thing_n without_o make_v any_o apology_n we_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o form_n even_o in_o these_o very_a hour_n of_o prayer_n be_v customary_a and_o use_v in_o his_o time_n i_o can_v also_o here_o particular_o show_v that_o this_o divine_a poet_n frequent_o allude_v to_o divers_a passage_n in_o the_o great_a office_n and_o liturgy_n then_o in_o use_n viz._n the_o amen_o haleluia_o the_o trisagion_n which_o he_o call_v the_o hymn_n sing_v by_o cherubin_n and_o seraphin_n etc._n etc._n but_o since_o poetical_a strain_n be_v not_o so_o solid_a proof_n in_o our_o case_n i_o will_v only_o mention_v one_o place_n 228._o place_n si_fw-mi quid_fw-la trecenti_fw-la bis_fw-la novenis_fw-la additis_fw-la possint_fw-la figurâ_fw-la noverimus_fw-la mysticâ_fw-la mox_fw-la ipse_fw-la christus_fw-la qui_fw-la sacerdos_fw-la verus_fw-la est_fw-la parent_n natus_fw-la alto_fw-mi &_o ineffabili_fw-la cibum_fw-la beatis_fw-la offerens_fw-la victoribus_fw-la parvam_fw-la pudici_fw-la cordis_fw-la intrabit_fw-la casam_fw-la prud._n praef_n ad_fw-la psycomad_n pag._n 228._o where_o in_o a_o mysterious_a way_n he_o intimate_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o nicene_n creed_n immediate_o before_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n compare_v the_o 318_o father_n who_o compose_v this_o creed_n to_o abraham_n 318_o servant_n with_o who_o he_o meet_v melchisedec_n and_o the_o sacramental_a element_n to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o abraham_n then_o receive_v from_o that_o high_a priest_n and_o ant._n nebrissensis_n have_v show_v that_o this_o passage_n be_v not_o any_o otherwise_o intelligible_a than_o by_o thus_o expound_v it_o not._n in_o prudent_a pag._n 118._o which_o imply_v they_o use_v then_o as_o we_o do_v now_o to_o repeat_v the_o nicene_n creed_n in_o the_o communion_n office_n §_o 3._o my_o antagonist_n have_v diligent_o read_v isidore_n of_o pelusium_n 412._o isidor_n peleusiota_n ann._n dom._n 412._o as_o appear_v by_o his_o cite_v he_o for_o golden_a sentence_n p._n sentence_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 2._o &_o title_n p._n and_o also_o by_o his_o weed_n this_o author_n for_o all_o the_o hard_a thing_n he_o say_v of_o some_o bad_a bishop_n in_o that_o time_n 195._o time_n ibid._n p._n 182_o 185._o etc._n etc._n ad_fw-la pag._n 195._o and_o malicious_o apply_v it_o as_o the_o character_n of_o the_o whole_a order_n in_o this_o age_n which_o i_o shall_v confute_v hereafter_o and_o now_o only_o observe_v that_o since_o he_o disparage_v liturgy_n by_o their_o beginning_n as_o he_o pretend_v in_o so_o bad_a and_o corrupt_a a_o time_n as_o he_o make_v this_o to_o be_v it_o must_v follow_v that_o he_o believe_v liturgy_n be_v as_o old_a as_o isidore_n time_n or_o else_o his_o allegation_n must_v be_v not_o only_o spiteful_a but_o impertinent_a and_o for_o his_o baffle_a argument_n from_o isidore_n conceal_v the_o word_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o appeal_n to_o the_o faithful_a as_o be_v acquaint_v with_o they_o 34._o they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isid_n lib._n 4._o ep_n 162._o &_o lib._n eod_a ep_v 40._o cite_v under_o synesius_n name_n disc_n of_o l._n p._n 34._o this_o plain_o prove_v they_o do_v not_o officiate_v then_o extempore_o but_o in_o plain_a word_n constant_o use_v and_o well_o know_v to_o the_o faithful_a who_o daily_o hear_v
of_o charity_n that_o the_o lapse_v may_v obtain_v the_o remedy_n of_o repentance_n and_o last_o that_o the_o catechuman_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o regeneration_n may_v have_v the_o gate_n of_o the_o divine_a mercy_n open_v unto_o they_o 894._o they_o obsecrationum_fw-la quoque_fw-la sacerdotalium_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la respiciamus_fw-la quae_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n tradita_fw-la in_fw-la toto_fw-la mundo_fw-la atque_fw-la in_o omni_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la catholicâ_fw-la uniformitèr_fw-la celebrantur_fw-la etc._n etc._n celestina_n ep._n pro_fw-la presp_n &_o hilar._n inter_fw-la opera_fw-la prosper_n p._n 894._o this_o be_v that_o famous_a passage_n which_o our_o adversary_n labour_v to_o misinterpret_v but_o in_o vain_a since_o nothing_o can_v more_o clear_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o a_o prescribe_a form_n than_o these_o word_n for_o celestine_n be_v here_o argue_v against_o heretic_n and_o he_o confute_v they_o by_o the_o form_n then_o use_v in_o the_o church_n produce_v the_o very_a word_n and_o affirm_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v deliver_v these_o prayer_n to_o they_o at_o first_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o uniformity_n in_o these_o petition_n between_o all_o the_o national_a church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o be_v all_o their_o litany_n have_v these_o request_n differ_v only_o in_o the_o order_n and_o some_o few_o phrase_n but_o the_o roman_a form_n be_v this_o which_o he_o here_o set_v down_o bid_v the_o heretic_n look_v upon_o it_o and_o tell_v they_o this_o be_v the_o rule_n for_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v suitable_o to_o these_o prayer_n which_o may_v be_v a_o rule_n for_o their_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o for_o their_o devotion_n now_o if_o these_o prayer_n only_o agree_v in_o the_o person_n and_o thing_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o but_o be_v daily_o vary_v as_o every_o minister_n please_v may_v not_o the_o heretic_n have_v ask_v he_o where_o they_o can_v see_v extempore_o and_o invisible_a prayer_n or_o how_o he_o can_v make_v those_o prayer_n fix_v a_o rule_n for_o their_o faith_n which_o be_v as_o various_a and_o uncertain_a as_o their_o minister_n fancy_n they_o may_v except_v just_o against_o any_o argument_n take_v from_o prayer_n which_o be_v vary_v every_o day_n and_o differ_v so_o exceed_o in_o every_o several_a church_n but_o since_o they_o can_v be_v look_v on_o transcribe_v and_o urge_v as_o a_o argument_n and_o be_v so_o ancient_a in_o this_o age_n that_o even_o heretic_n dare_v not_o except_v against_o the_o authority_n of_o they_o we_o be_v sure_o they_o must_v be_v prescribe_v â—orms_n make_v long_o before_o this_o time_n i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o both_o innocent_a and_o celestine_n may_v stretch_v their_o tradition_n something_o too_o far_o when_o they_o â—scribed_v the_o original_a of_o these_o form_n to_o â—he_n apostle_n themselves_o but_o even_o that_o assertion_n especial_o here_o in_o a_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n show_v they_o be_v so_o ancient_a then_o that_o there_o be_v no_o memorial_n of_o the_o first_o composer_n leave_v and_z â—t_z be_v usual_a among_o the_o father_n to_o call_v that_o apostolical_a which_o be_v general_o observe_v and_o have_v so_o early_a a_o beginning_n that_o its_o first_o author_n be_v not_o know_v as_o for_o my_o adversary_n pretence_n that_o this_o testimony_n only_o affirm_v a_o uniformity_n as_o to_o the_o order_n the_o person_n and_o thing_n to_o be_v pray_v for_o i_o must_v observe_v that_o s._n augustine_n use_v this_o very_a argument_n against_o the_o same_o heretic_n and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o the_o prayer_n he_o repeat_v these_o very_a word_n without_o alter_v any_o thing_n either_o in_o the_o phrase_n or_o order_n we_o have_v cite_v the_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o verbal_a difference_n in_o the_o translation_n from_o what_o be_v here_o set_v down_o out_o of_o celestine_n i_o assure_v the_o reader_n there_o be_v none_o in_o the_o latin_a as_o will_v appear_v by_o compare_v both_o place_n together_o 231._o together_o celestin_n ep._n apud_fw-la prosp_n et_fw-fr aug._n de_fw-fr eccles_n dogmat_fw-la cap._n 30._o see_v this_o history_n part._n l._n cent._n 4._o §._o 21._o pag._n 231._o now_o when_o celestine_n at_o rome_n some_o year_n after_o quote_v the_o same_o form_n of_o prayer_n verbatim_o which_o s._n augustine_n in_o africa_n have_v cite_v before_o this_o show_v that_o the_o word_n as_o well_o as_o the_o matter_n and_o order_n be_v agree_v on_o and_o it_o follow_v that_o both_o the_o roman_a and_o african_a church_n have_v a_o certain_a prescribe_a form_n of_o litany_n at_o this_o time_n and_o that_o the_o same_o form_n be_v use_v in_o both_o church_n and_o be_v so_o ancient_a and_o of_o so_o good_a authority_n then_o as_o to_o be_v quote_v for_o evidence_n in_o a_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n and_o who_o can_v imagine_v there_o be_v no_o more_o but_o such_o a_o uniformity_n as_o he_o speak_v of_o that_o be_v that_o every_o priest_n in_o every_o several_a church_n in_o rome_n use_v several_a phrase_n every_o day_n which_o be_v more_o proper_o a_o multiformity_n since_o we_o see_v the_o same_o form_n of_o word_n quote_v for_o evidence_n by_o two_o great_a bishop_n the_o one_o in_o italy_n the_o other_o in_o africa_n and_o this_o also_o at_o two_o different_a time_n or_o how_o can_v such_o a_o liberty_n and_o variety_n in_o pray_v as_o he_o dream_v of_o be_v call_v legem_fw-la supplicandi_fw-la a_o rule_n of_o pray_v how_o can_v such_o a_o uncertain_a thing_n which_o daily_o appear_v in_o a_o new_a and_o different_a shape_n fix_v the_o legem_fw-la credendi_fw-la the_o rule_n of_o believe_v we_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o the_o word_n as_o well_o as_o the_o method_n of_o this_o litany_n be_v fix_v at_o rome_n long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n §_o 6._o which_o will_v appear_v more_o plain_o 430_o prosper_n aquitan_n an._n d._n 430_o if_o we_o consult_v prosper_n in_o who_o behalf_n the_o pope_n write_v this_o epistle_n for_o he_o be_v to_o expound_v that_o place_n of_o s._n paul_n 1_o tim._n ii_o 1._o i_o exhort_v therefore_o that_o prayer_n supplication_n etc._n etc._n refer_v to_o the_o same_o litany_n only_o suppose_v that_o the_o form_n be_v well_o know_v he_o do_v not_o quote_v the_o word_n in_o their_o order_n but_o describe_v they_o so_o plain_o that_o any_o one_o may_v discern_v it_o be_v the_o same_o form_n which_o he_o s._n augustine_n and_o pope_n celestine_n do_v all_o appeal_n to_o his_o word_n be_v these_o which_o law_n or_o rule_n of_o prayer_n the_o devotion_n of_o all_o priest_n and_o faithful_a people_n so_o unanimous_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o world_n wherein_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o celebrate_v such_o prayer_n for_o the_o church_n every_o where_o pray_v to_o god_n not_o only_o for_o the_o saint_n and_o those_o already_o regenerate_v in_o christ_n but_o for_o all_o the_o infidel_n and_o enemy_n of_o his_o cross_n for_o all_o idolater_n and_o all_o that_o persecute_v christ_n in_o his_o member_n for_o the_o jew_n to_o who_o blindness_n the_o gospel_n give_v no_o light_n for_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n who_o be_v estrange_v from_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o charity_n and_o what_o do_v it_o ask_v for_o these_o but_o that_o leave_v their_o error_n they_o may_v be_v convert_v to_o god_n and_o receive_v the_o faith_n embrace_v charity_n and_o that_o be_v free_v from_o the_o darkness_n of_o ignorance_n they_o may_v come_v to_o the_o acknowledgement_n of_o the_o truth_n 798._o truth_n prosper_n de_fw-fr vocat_fw-la gent._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 12._o pag._n 798._o we_o see_v he_o be_v discourse_v gneral_o of_o this_o litany_n and_o break_v the_o sentence_n first_o run_v over_o the_o person_n pray_v for_o and_o then_o the_o thing_n ask_v for_o they_o yet_o even_o in_o this_o lax_n way_n of_o discourse_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v that_o he_o refer_v to_o celestine_n form_n and_o with_o he_o affirm_v that_o this_o prayer_n be_v a_o rule_n unanimous_o observe_v by_o all_o priest_n and_o people_n whereas_o if_o every_o priest_n have_v daily_o vary_v the_o word_n in_o every_o assembly_n of_o the_o people_n there_o can_v be_v neither_o certainty_n in_o the_o rule_n nor_o uniformity_n in_o the_o observe_v it_o i_o may_v add_v that_o prosper_n do_v so_o high_o reverence_n s._n augustine_n that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o imitate_v he_o in_o the_o approbation_n and_o use_n of_o public_a form_n and_o he_o explain_v one_o of_o those_o public_a form_n viz._n the_o preface_n of_o sursum_fw-la corda_n in_o his_o sentence_n take_v out_o of_o s._n augustine_n work_n 434._o work_n prosp_n send_v ex_fw-la augustin_n send_v 153._o pag._n 434._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o mention_n and_o commend_v that_o ancient_a custom_n prescribe_v in_o the_o old_a liturgy_n for_o the_o people_n
of_o rome_n 74._o rome_n mornay_n of_o the_o mass_n book_n i._n chap._n 9_o pag._n 74._o for_o than_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o ancient_a german_a office_n be_v still_o use_v in_o some_o part_n that_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o colen_n so_o that_o still_o this_o be_v exchange_v one_o form_n for_o another_o and_o no_o proof_n at_o all_o of_o liberty_n in_o pray_v a_o thing_n unknown_a in_o this_o age._n 831._o agobardus_fw-la episc_n lugdun_fw-la an._n 831._o §_o 7._o we_o have_v little_o more_o in_o this_o discourse_n against_o liturgy_n out_o of_o antiquity_n except_v only_o some_o few_o pretend_a proof_n from_o late_a age_n to_o show_v that_o they_o use_v various_a word_n in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o first_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o agobardus_n the_o famous_a archbishop_n of_o lion_n can_v not_o well_o like_o that_o common_a roman_a form_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n etc._n etc._n since_o he_o be_v only_o for_o scripture_n expression_n in_o the_o public_a office_n and_o then_o he_o intimate_v that_o agobardus_n be_v censure_v for_o this_o by_o baronius_n and_o his_o epitomator_n 91._o epitomator_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 90._o &_o 91._o to_o which_o i_o reply_v first_o that_o baronius_n never_o censure_v this_o great_a bishop_n at_o all_o for_o this_o passage_n be_v not_o in_o baronius_n but_o only_o in_o spondanus_n the_o epitomator_n and_o from_o he_o alone_o my_o adversary_n cite_v it_o 798._o it_o vid._n baron_n tom._n 9_o an._n 831._o p._n 797._o &_o 798._o second_o spondanus_n speak_v not_o one_o word_n of_o agobardus_n his_o correct_v the_o communion-office_n but_o only_o that_o he_o take_v great_a pain_n in_o restore_v the_o ancient_a antiphonary_n or_o book_n of_o hymn_n 2._o hymn_n spondan_n epitome_n an._n 831._o num._n 2._o and_o baluzius_n have_v now_o put_v out_o the_o very_a tract_n which_o spondanus_n refer_v to_o and_o there_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n in_o all_o that_o book_n express_v any_o dislike_n at_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o distribution_n 1666._o distribution_n agobardi_n lib._n de_fw-la divin_fw-fr psalmod_n &_o lib._n de_fw-fr correct_v antiph_n oper_n tom._n 2._o edit_n paris_n 1666._o yea_o there_o be_v a_o peculiar_a discourse_n of_o this_o bishop_n against_o amalarius_n his_o comment_n on_o the_o mass_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a canon_n te_fw-la igitur_fw-la etc._n etc._n yet_o never_o make_v the_o least_o exception_n against_o the_o roman_a order_n or_o any_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o 101._o it_o ibid._n lib._n contr_n amal._n pag._n 101._o so_o that_o this_o pretend_a dislike_n of_o the_o roman_a form_n of_o distribution_n be_v a_o mere_a fiction_n of_o his_o own_o brain_n and_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o agobardus_n do_v not_o like_o any_o thing_n in_o sacred_a office_n but_o what_o be_v scripture_n yet_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n he_o shall_v for_o that_o cause_n dislike_v this_o which_o he_o call_v the_o roman_a but_o be_v the_o primitive_a and_o be_v now_o our_o protestant_a form_n since_o the_o word_n be_v take_v out_o of_o and_o ground_v on_o express_a place_n of_o holy_a scripture_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o scripture_n expresion_n 24._o expresion_n math._n xxvi_o 26._o luk._n xxii_o 19_o 1_o cor._n xi_o 24._o and_o the_o next_o word_n preserve_v thy_o body_n and_o soul_n to_o eternal_a life_n be_v ground_v on_o scripture_n promise_v 58._o promise_v john_n vi_fw-la ver_fw-la 50.51.53.54_o &_o 58._o so_o that_o if_o agobardus_n be_v never_o so_o scrupulous_a he_o may_v very_o well_o like_a and_o use_v this_o form_n but_o because_o my_o adversary_n deal_v only_o in_o epitome_n i_o will_v now_o give_v a_o full_a account_n of_o this_o matter_n we_o must_v observe_v therefore_o that_o leidradus_n the_o predecessor_n of_o agobardus_n in_o the_o year_n 799._o according_a to_o the_o desire_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a have_v bring_v in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o sing_v into_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n and_o have_v put_v out_o a_o antiphonary_n with_o a_o epistle_n before_o it_o the_o hymn_n whereof_o be_v general_o take_v out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 127._o scripture_n leidradi_n ep._n ad_fw-la carol._n mag._n inter_fw-la oper_n agob_n tom._n 2._o p._n 127._o but_o about_o 30_o year_n after_o amalarius_n a_o busy_a monk_n pretend_v to_o bring_v a_o new_a antiphonary_n from_o rome_n correct_v after_o the_o roman_a office_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o four_o which_o he_o present_v to_o lewis_n the_o godly_a and_o hope_v by_o his_o authority_n to_o impose_v it_o on_o all_o the_o gallican_n church_n but_o agobardus_n the_o primate_n of_o france_n reject_v this_o new_a antiphonary_n and_o write_v a_o book_n to_o prove_v there_o be_v heresy_n blasphemy_n and_o nonsense_n in_o these_o hymn_n of_o amalarius_n and_o keep_v to_o the_o old_a roman_a antiphonary_n establish_v by_o his_o predecessor_n the_o hymn_n of_o which_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v out_o of_o the_o psalm_n and_o other_o part_n of_o holy_a scripture_n commend_v this_o to_o his_o clergy_n and_o give_v they_o his_o reason_n why_o he_o will_v not_o admit_v of_o the_o other_o and_o this_o book_n of_o agobardus_n conclude_v with_o these_o word_n as_o the_o church_n have_v a_o book_n of_o mystery_n for_o celebrate_v the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o mass_n digest_v orthodox_o and_o with_o convenient_a brevity_n and_o have_v a_o book_n of_o lesson_n collect_v judicious_o out_o of_o the_o divine_a book_n so_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v this_o three_o book_n the_o antiphonary_n purge_v from_o all_o human_a figment_n and_o lie_n sufficient_o order_v out_o of_o the_o pure_a word_n of_o scripture_n through_o the_o whole_a circle_n of_o the_o year_n that_o so_o in_o perform_v sacred_a office_n according_a to_o the_o most_o approve_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o authority_n of_o ancient_a discipline_n there_o may_v be_v keep_v among_o we_o one_o and_o the_o same_o form_n of_o prayer_n of_o lesson_n and_o of_o ecclesiastical_a song_n 100_o song_n agobard_fw-mi de_fw-mi correct_v antiphon_n §._o 19_o tom._n two_o p._n 100_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a story_n and_o the_o passage_n which_o spondanus_n ignorant_o or_o at_o least_o rash_o censure_v and_o my_o adversary_n ridiculous_o bring_v in_o to_o show_v agobardus_n his_o dislike_n of_o the_o word_n of_o distribution_n whereas_o these_o word_n refer_v only_o to_o the_o hymn_n which_o yet_o probable_o be_v not_o all_o the_o very_a word_n of_o scripture_n but_o be_v either_o transcribe_v thence_o or_o agreeable_a thereto_o much_o more_o than_o the_o new_a hymn_n of_o amalarius_n and_o since_o agobardus_n receive_v and_o use_v the_o roman_a canon_n and_o the_o whole_a roman_a missal_n wherein_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n we_o must_v not_o expound_v these_o word_n cite_v but_o now_o so_o strict_o as_o spondanus_n do_v as_o if_o he_o will_v not_o use_v any_o word_n in_o divine_a office_n but_o those_o of_o scripture_n for_o agobardus_n mean_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o hymn_n ought_v to_o be_v either_o take_v out_o of_o scripture_n or_o agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n thereof_o for_o he_o prove_v that_o the_o hymn_n of_o amalarius_n be_v heretical_a and_o blasphemous_a contrary_a in_o many_o thing_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o therefore_o he_o reject_v they_o but_o as_o to_o any_o liberty_n in_o vary_v the_o prayer_n lesson_n or_o hymn_n that_o be_v establish_v or_o alter_v the_o roman_a form_n this_o great_a bishop_n be_v so_o far_o from_o it_o that_o he_o enjoin_v the_o old_a gregorian_a office_n and_o impose_v that_o prescribe_a form_n together_o with_o the_o lesson_n and_o the_o hymn_n and_o oppose_v those_o innovation_n and_o alteration_n which_o some_o attempt_v to_o make_v because_o the_o form_n and_o order_n then_o establish_v be_v agreeable_a both_o to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o to_o the_o acient_a ecclesiastical_a law_n upon_o which_o occasion_n he_o produce_v that_o african_a canon_n before_o cite_v 257._o cite_v part._n i_o cent._n 4._o §._o 24._o pag._n 257._o in_o these_o word_n viz._n that_o no_o supplication_n and_o prayer_n be_v say_v unless_o they_o have_v be_v approve_v in_o a_o council_n nor_o shall_v any_o of_o these_o at_o all_o be_v sing_v in_o the_o church_n till_o they_o have_v be_v consider_v by_o the_o prudent_a and_o approve_v of_o in_o a_o synod_n lest_o any_o thing_n against_o the_o faith_n be_v compose_v either_o my_o mistake_n or_o by_o design_n 92._o design_n canon_n afric_n ap_fw-mi agob_n de_fw-mi correct_v antiph_n §._o two_o p._n 92._o and_o now_o the_o reader_n shall_v judge_v whether_o this_o author_n be_v for_o my_o adversary_n purpose_n or_o no_o since_o he_o impose_v book_n of_o prescribe_a prayer_n lesson_n and_o hymn_n and_o think_v the_o keep_n strict_o to_o they_o be_v
be_v a_o form_n compose_v with_o great_a art_n and_o commit_v to_o memory_n before_o it_o be_v first_o speak_v and_o be_v design_v to_o work_v upon_o the_o affection_n of_o a_o crowd_n of_o man_n in_o a_o secular_a court_n and_o in_o a_o temporal_a cause_n and_o in_o that_o case_n even_o theatrical_a gesture_n and_o the_o artificial_a act_n of_o it_o be_v apt_a to_o move_v the_o auditory_a more_o than_o the_o bare_a read_n it_o in_o a_o private_a room_n to_o a_o few_o friend_n 19_o plâ—n_o epist_n lib._n 2._o ep._n 19_o but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o case_n of_o prayer_n pliny_n dare_v not_o have_v come_v before_o that_o auditory_a with_o a_o extempore_o harangue_n such_o as_o our_o dissenter_n dare_v come_v into_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n and_o a_o great_a congregation_n with_o he_o design_v no_o more_o by_o his_o action_n but_o only_o to_o work_v upon_o the_o frailty_n of_o man_n but_o our_o adversary_n i_o hope_v will_v not_o own_o that_o their_o only_a design_n in_o prayer_n be_v to_o move_v the_o affection_n of_o their_o hearer_n by_o tone_n gesture_n noise_n and_o fluency_n we_o who_o use_v form_n as_o pliny_n do_v and_o general_o have_v they_o by_o heart_n as_o he_o have_v can_v repeat_v they_o as_o vigorous_o as_o he_o do_v the_o first_o time_n and_o thereby_o do_v keep_v all_o pious_a man_n in_o our_o congregation_n very_o attentive_a but_o still_o we_o remember_v we_o speak_v to_o the_o most_o high_a god_n before_o who_o our_o word_n ought_v to_o be_v well_o weigh_v and_o our_o desire_n proper_o express_v because_o he_o be_v not_o wrought_v upon_o by_o noise_n and_o action_n as_o silly_a man_n and_o woman_n be_v if_o our_o petition_n be_v sincere_a and_o hearty_a prudent_o word_v in_o proper_a phrase_n and_o repeat_v with_o new_a devotion_n every_o day_n the_o god_n we_o pray_v to_o like_v they_o no_o worse_o for_o be_v daily_o in_o the_o same_o word_n and_o pliny_n can_v not_o have_v wonder_v at_o we_o for_o read_v daily_o the_o same_o form_n of_o prayer_n for_o he_o and_o all_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o religion_n pray_v so_o to_o their_o god_n and_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o deity_n affect_v change_n and_o variety_n or_o be_v move_v with_o gesticulation_n and_o tone_n nor_o will_v that_o judicious_a heathen_a have_v be_v so_o weak_a as_o to_o compare_v his_o popular_a oration_n to_o the_o prayer_n he_o offer_v up_o to_o his_o go_n and_o since_o he_o appeal_v to_o pliny_n to_o judge_v between_o form_n and_o extempore_o we_o will_v hear_v what_o he_o and_o other_o say_v of_o these_o two_o way_n even_o with_o respect_n to_o civil_a plead_n pliny_n bring_v in_o pollio_n say_v plead_v agreeable_o i_o plead_v often_o but_o by_o plead_v often_o i_o come_v to_o plead_v not_o so_o well_o for_o by_o too_o often_o use_v this_o i_o get_v a_o easiness_n rather_o than_o a_o faculty_n and_o not_o so_o much_o a_o assurance_n as_o a_o sort_n of_o rashness_n 29._o rashness_n assâ—duitate_fw-la nimià _fw-la facilitas_fw-la magis_fw-la quam_fw-la facultas_fw-la nec_fw-la fiducia_fw-la sed_fw-la temiritas_fw-la paratur_fw-la plin_n lib._n 6._o ep_n 29._o and_o if_o our_o dissent_v brethren_n have_v the_o modesty_n to_o confess_v it_o i_o fear_v they_o find_v the_o same_o effect_n of_o use_v this_o gift_n when_o they_o plead_v at_o another_o bar._n the_o grave_a tacitus_n also_o deride_v q._n huterius_n a_o orator_n who_o be_v very_o ready_a at_o extempore_o speech_n say_v his_o oration_n do_v not_o survive_v he_o for_o whereas_o other_o man_n labour_n and_o meditation_n last_v to_o posterity_n his_o noisy_a fluent_a way_n die_v with_o he_o â—13_n he_o huterii_n canorum_fw-la illud_fw-la &_o pr_v â—â—â—ns_n cum_fw-la ipso_fw-la s_o mul_fw-la extinctum_fw-la est_fw-la ticâ—t_fw-la annal._n lib._n 4._o §._o 61._o pag._n â—13_n so_o despicable_a be_v this_o kind_n of_o eloquence_n in_o those_o day_n again_o lampridius_n say_v the_o wise_a emperor_n alexander_n severus_n suffer_v not_o any_o of_o his_o counsellor_n to_o answer_v he_o concern_v great_a affair_n till_o they_o have_v well_o think_v upon_o they_o 524._o they_o ne_fw-fr inceâ—itati_fw-la dicere_fw-la cogerentur_fw-la de_fw-la reâ—us_fw-la ingentibus_fw-la lamprâ—d_a in_o vit_fw-mi al._n seu._n p._n 524._o plutarch_n also_o argue_v against_o extempore_o oration_n tell_v we_o a_o story_n of_o a_o young_a painter_n who_o show_v apelles_n a_o piece_n of_o his_o work_n and_o brag_v how_o little_a time_n he_o have_v do_v it_o in_o to_o who_o that_o great_a master_n reply_v i_o see_v by_o the_o work_n it_o be_v do_v in_o haste_n 6._o haste_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plut._n de_fw-fr libre_fw-la educ_fw-la pag._n 6._o but_o none_o be_v more_o severe_a than_o seneca_n upon_o a_o philosopher_n of_o quick_a invention_n who_o use_v this_o way_n this_o rapid_n and_o copious_a way_n of_o speak_v say_v he_o be_v much_o fit_a for_o a_o juggler_n or_o mountebank_n than_o one_o that_o be_v about_o a_o great_a and_o serious_a matter_n 101._o matter_n istam_fw-la vim_o docendi_fw-la rapidam_fw-la atque_fw-la abundantem_fw-la aptiorem_fw-la esse_fw-la circulatori_fw-la quam_fw-la agenti_fw-la rem_fw-la magnam_fw-la &_o seriam_fw-la senec._n ep._n 40._o pag._n 101._o and_o i_o suppose_v it_o will_v be_v grant_v that_o pray_v be_v as_o great_a and_o serious_a a_o matter_n as_o a_o philosophical_a lecture_n i_o shall_v conclude_v with_o s._n hierom_n opinion_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n extempore_o preach_v which_o he_o have_v hear_v and_o can_v well_o judge_v of_o it_o nothing_o be_v so_o easy_a as_o to_o deceive_v the_o vulgar_a people_n and_o a_o illiterate_a assembly_n with_o the_o volubility_n of_o the_o tongue_n because_o they_o do_v most_o admire_v that_o which_o they_o least_o understand_v 16._o understand_v nihil_fw-la tam_fw-la facile_fw-la est_fw-la quam_fw-la vilem_fw-la plebeculam_fw-la &_o indoctam_fw-la concionem_fw-la linguae_fw-la volubilitate_fw-la decâ—pere_fw-la quae_fw-la quicquid_fw-la non_fw-la intelligit_fw-la plus_fw-la admiratur_fw-la hicron_n ad_fw-la nepot_n ep._n 2_o pag._n 16._o this_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o master_n and_o thus_o he_o censure_v the_o extempore_o preach_v of_o a_o eminent_a father_n in_o that_o age_n and_o if_o any_o have_v then_o pretend_v to_o pray_v at_o that_o rate_n it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a he_o will_v severe_o have_v expose_v the_o boldness_n and_o folly_n of_o hope_v to_o please_v god_n by_o that_o contemptible_a faculty_n which_o be_v admire_v only_o by_o that_o ignorant_a crowd_n who_o be_v deceive_v by_o it_o to_o conclude_v this_o point_n i_o dare_v refer_v it_o to_o any_o man_n who_o due_o consider_v the_o majesty_n of_o god_n whether_o the_o grave_n and_o affectionate_a read_n of_o a_o well-studied_n and_o judicious_a form_n of_o prayer_n express_v in_o proper_a and_o pious_a word_n be_v not_o more_o fit_a to_o be_v present_v to_o he_o and_o more_o likely_a to_o be_v accept_v by_o he_o than_o a_o rash_a unpremeditated_a rhapsody_n without_o method_n strength_n of_o reason_n or_o propriety_n of_o phrase_n the_o latter_a by_o noise_n and_o action_n may_v operate_v more_o upon_o the_o passion_n of_o weak_a man_n but_o the_o former_a be_v more_o suitable_a to_o the_o infinite_a majesty_n of_o he_o who_o we_o only_o desire_v to_o please_v when_o we_o pray_v §_o 4._o after_o this_o he_o argue_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n have_v no_o liturgy_n or_o book_n of_o public_a prayer_n and_o therefore_o can_v have_v no_o prescribe_a or_o impose_v form_n and_o he_o will_v prove_v they_o have_v no_o book_n by_o the_o case_n of_o athanasius_n his_o not_o be_v accuse_v for_o abuse_v the_o liturgy_n nor_o the_o arian_n for_o burn_v any_o thing_n but_o bibles_n by_o constantin_n be_v employ_v eusebius_n only_o to_o transcribe_v the_o scripture_n by_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n be_v decree_n for_o only_o hold_v a_o book_n of_o the_o gospel_n over_o the_o bishop_n head_n and_o by_o the_o persecutor_n find_v no_o liturgy_n in_o their_o search_n after_o the_o christian_n book_n 20_o book_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 12_o 13_o 14_o 15._o etc._n etc._n to_o the_o 20_o to_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o in_o general_n that_o i_o have_v make_v it_o so_o evident_a that_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n and_o book_n of_o hymn_n and_o prayer_n in_o these_o age_n that_o a_o negative_a argument_n take_v from_o some_o few_o author_n in_o some_o place_n not_o mention_v they_o be_v of_o no_o force_n against_o plain_a and_o positive_a proof_n but_o second_o we_o will_v examine_v his_o particular_n and_o show_v that_o they_o do_v not_o make_v out_o his_o point_n first_o his_o own_o quotation_n concern_v athanasius_n express_o say_v that_o macarius_n who_o be_v employ_v by_o athanasius_n do_v burn_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o holy_a book_n 539._o book_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v l._n 1._o cap._n 20._o p._n 539._o he_o translate_v it_o fraudulent_o in_o the_o
the_o sibyl_n book_n their_o extraordinary_a ritual_a have_v also_o a_o liturgy_n send_v to_o they_o in_o write_v by_o apollo_n he_o also_o mention_n a_o public_a table_n wherein_o their_o usual_a prayer_n be_v write_v and_o say_v that_o scipio_n reform_v their_o common-prayer-book_n 124._o common-prayer-book_n ibid._n p._n 124._o we_o leave_v he_o or_o his_o friend_n to_o reconcile_v these_o contradiction_n but_o be_v sure_o the_o heathen_n do_v conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o yet_o write_v they_o in_o book_n and_o read_v they_o out_o of_o they_o he_o must_v infallible_o grant_v that_o the_o christian_n may_v both_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o yet_o write_v they_o in_o book_n also_o and_o read_v they_o out_o of_o they_o and_o if_o the_o christian_n as_o he_o say_v learned_a of_o the_o heathen_n to_o conceal_v their_o administration_n they_o may_v also_o learn_v of_o they_o to_o write_v they_o in_o book_n and_o deliver_v those_o book_n to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o clergy_n to_o keep_v they_o from_o the_o sight_n of_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v and_o this_o sufficient_o show_v the_o weakness_n and_o falsehood_n of_o his_o consequence_n viz._n that_o the_o christian_n can_v have_v no_o write_a liturgy_n because_o they_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n from_o the_o uninitiate_v but_o since_o he_o have_v fill_v so_o many_o needless_a page_n upon_o this_o subject_a i_o will_v give_v some_o short_a touch_v upon_o all_o that_o look_v like_o objection_n in_o each_o of_o they_o first_o he_o discourse_n as_o if_o this_o silence_n and_o conceal_v of_o mystery_n be_v to_o be_v restrain_v especial_o to_o the_o four_o and_o five_o age_n 28._o age_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 28._o and_o the_o two_o author_n which_o furnish_v he_o with_o these_o quotation_n dailé_n 25._o dailé_n dail_n de_fw-fr object_n cult_a lib._n 2._o cap._n 25._o and_o chamier_n 8._o chamier_n chamier_n panstrat_n tom._n 4._o lib._n 6._o cap._n 8._o both_o say_v this_o sort_n of_o niceness_n do_v not_o begin_v till_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age._n now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o and_o his_o quotation_n general_o fall_v within_o this_o period_n then_o for_o all_o this_o doughty_a argument_n the_o chrian_o may_v have_v write_v liturgy_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n or_o more_o at_o the_o first_o since_o they_o do_v not_o endeavour_v in_o those_o first_o and_o best_a time_n to_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n as_o these_o man_n think_v therefore_o we_o may_v have_v precedent_n of_o prescribe_a form_n in_o the_o first_o age_n though_o all_o this_o be_v true_a second_o their_o calling_n the_o sacrament_n mystery_n do_v not_o hinder_v they_o from_o administer_a they_o in_o a_o audible_a voice_n before_o the_o faithful_a every_o day_n and_o therefore_o this_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o dare_v not_o commit_v they_o to_o write_v for_o daily_o read_v or_o speak_v these_o word_n in_o public_a with_o so_o loud_a a_o voice_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_n may_v hear_v and_o answer_v be_v much_o more_o a_o publish_v they_o than_o write_v they_o in_o book_n commit_v to_o the_o custody_n of_o the_o clergy_n so_o that_o all_o that_o margin_n which_o he_o heap_v up_o 29._o up_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 29._o only_o prove_v that_o they_o conceal_v they_o from_o the_o unbaptised_a who_o be_v turn_v out_o when_o these_o mystery_n begin_v as_o well_o as_o keep_v from_o see_v the_o book_n and_o so_o remain_v ignorant_a of_o the_o solemn_a word_n but_o the_o faithful_a be_v so_o well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o very_a phrase_n and_o expression_n that_o if_o the_o least_o hint_n be_v but_o give_v they_o in_o a_o sermon_n before_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a it_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o that_o passage_n in_o the_o office_n which_o the_o preacher_n hint_v at_o which_o undeniable_o prove_v they_o be_v know_v and_o usual_a form_n and_o be_v such_o they_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v write_v down_o otherwise_o such_o variation_n will_v have_v be_v make_v that_o no_o appeal_n can_v have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o faithful_a concern_v any_o part_n of_o the_o office_n because_o no_o extempore_o man_n now_o can_v appeal_v to_o his_o congregation_n for_o his_o word_n or_o phrase_n use_v some_o time_n before_o therefore_o they_o be_v mystery_n only_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o uninitiate_v but_o well-known_a form_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o write_v down_o to_o prevent_v all_o variation_n three_o as_o to_o the_o tedious_a proof_n of_o the_o gentile_n secrecy_n 33._o secrecy_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 30_o 31_o 32_o &_o 33._o i_o have_v note_v that_o he_o own_v they_o write_v down_o these_o mystery_n and_o pag._n 32._o he_o say_v that_o the_o roman_n have_v a_o book_n of_o their_o public_a rite_n as_o old_a as_o king_n tarquin_n be_v time_n and_o that_o valerius_n max._n mention_n one_o who_o be_v punish_v for_o let_v a_o unconcerned_a person_n transcribe_v it_o which_o show_v how_o impertinent_a all_o these_o quotation_n be_v to_o prove_v his_o point_n which_o be_v that_o mystery_n must_v not_o at_o all_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v indeed_o fear_v this_o consequence_n he_o add_v in_o the_o next_o page_n 33._o if_o they_o do_v commit_v they_o to_o write_v it_o be_v in_o such_o a_o character_n as_o none_o of_o the_o vninitiate_v understand_v but_o then_o he_o make_v out_o nothing_o but_o that_o the_o egyptian_n describe_v their_o mystery_n in_o such_o unintelligible_a hieroglyphic_n which_o do_v not_o prove_v that_o either_o greek_n or_o roman_n write_v they_o in_o such_o figure_n much_o less_o do_v it_o show_v that_o the_o christian_n use_v any_o hieroglyphic_n to_o conceal_v their_o mystery_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o argue_v from_o that_o custom_n peculiar_a to_o pagan_a egypt_n as_o if_o we_o may_v learn_v the_o christian_a usage_n from_o thence_o four_o the_o exclude_v the_o catechaman_n from_o hear_v the_o prayer_n and_o refuse_v to_o recite_v any_o phrase_n of_o they_o in_o a_o sermon_n make_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a which_o he_o speak_v of_o 36._o of_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 35_o 36._o be_v very_o good_a argument_n that_o these_o office_n be_v celebrate_v by_o prescribe_a form_n which_o word_n have_v they_o be_v suffer_v daily_o to_o hear_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o administration_n be_v perform_v or_o have_v often_o hear_v they_o in_o sermon_n they_o may_v easy_o learn_v and_o remember_v they_o and_o it_o be_v because_o they_o be_v prescribe_v constant_a invariable_a form_n that_o they_o dare_v neither_o let_v they_o stay_v in_o the_o church_n when_o they_o repeat_v they_o nor_o open_o mention_v they_o in_o a_o sermon_n have_v they_o officiate_v various_o and_o in_o his_o extempore_o way_n they_o may_v have_v stand_v by_o for_o seven_o year_n and_o hear_v the_o sermon_n in_o which_o some_o part_n of_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o and_o there_o have_v be_v no_o danger_n of_o their_o learn_v they_o and_o since_o we_o see_v the_o heathen_n do_v write_v down_o their_o mystery_n and_o make_v they_o know_v to_o the_o initiate_v the_o christian_n may_v do_v so_o also_o and_o yet_o keep_v they_o secret_a enough_o from_o the_o unconvert_v or_o unbaptise_v for_o they_o may_v as_o well_o keep_v they_o from_o see_v their_o book_n of_o mystery_n as_o to_o turn_v they_o out_o of_o the_o church_n to_o prevent_v their_o hear_v they_o and_o his_o instance_n of_o the_o creed_n pag._n 37._o prove_v this_o for_o the_o creed_n be_v write_v down_o and_o expound_v in_o the_o time_n of_o cyril_n and_o ruffinus_n and_o yet_o then_o and_o long_o after_o it_o be_v keep_v secret_a from_o the_o catechuman_n till_o some_o small_a time_n before_o the_o day_n of_o their_o baptism_n therefore_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v be_v not_o publish_v to_o the_o uninitiate_v five_o baronius_n do_v not_o say_v the_o primitive_a literae_fw-la formatae_fw-la be_v not_o draw_v up_o in_o write_v spondanus_n indeed_o his_o epitomator_n do_v say_v something_o to_o that_o purpose_n 44._o purpose_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 38._o c_o spondanâ—pit_n â—pit_z an._n 325._o h._n 44._o but_o baronius_n himself_o only_o say_v that_o the_o council_n of_o nice_n will_v not_o put_v the_o word_n of_o these_o form_v epistle_n the_o private_a cognisance_n by_o which_o stranger-christians_a be_v know_v to_o be_v catholic_o wherever_o they_o come_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o their_o council_n but_o he_o add_v they_o agree_v upon_o a_o form_n there_o and_o set_v down_o what_o it_o be_v he_o say_v such_o be_v the_o form_n prescribe_v by_o the_o father_n for_o these_o form_v epistle_n 32â—_n epistle_n baron_fw-fr an._n 325._o §._o 166_o 167._o pag._n 32â—_n but_o still_o it_o be_v a_o secret_a write_v down_o then_o but_o not_o publish_v among_o the_o canon_n for_o fear_v the_o heretic_n may_v get_v copy_n and_o deceive_v the_o catholic_a bishop_n thereby_o which_o
be_v full_a of_o instance_n to_o show_v that_o the_o father_n use_v the_o word_n baptizo_fw-la in_o all_o three_o person_n i_o baptize_v thou_o be_v thou_o baptize_v he_o be_v baptize_v and_o that_o they_o use_v tingo_fw-la mergo_fw-la and_o mergito_fw-la as_o well_o as_o baptizo_fw-la e_fw-la have_v borrow_v all_o his_o quotation_n by_o wholesale_n from_o vossius_fw-la and_o vice_n come_v 608._o come_v voss_n thesis_n de_o bapt._n disp_n 2._o pag._n 372._o â—â—câ—â—m_fw-la de_fw-fr uâ—t_fw-fr bapt._n pag._n 608._o but_o indeed_o the_o inference_n that_o therefore_o they_o take_v a_o liberty_n to_o vary_v christ_n form_n be_v of_o his_o own_o invent_v and_o it_o be_v like_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o sophistry_n for_o the_o first_o word_n viz._n baptise_v christ_n do_v not_o determine_v the_o person_n in_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v use_v for_o he_o speak_v not_o to_o one_o that_o he_o be_v baptise_v but_o to_o his_o disciple_n and_o so_o express_v it_o by_o the_o participle_n viz._n baptise_v they_o etc._n etc._n upon_o which_o the_o latin_a church_n use_v the_o first_o person_n when_o they_o perform_v this_o office_n i_o baptize_v thou_o the_o greek_n general_o use_v the_o three_o person_n viz._n m._n or_o n._n be_v baptise_a as_o theodorus_n note_n but_o this_o be_v no_o alter_v christ_n form_n for_o that_o very_a author_n there_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o water_n vanish_v out_o of_o the_o font_n when_o a_o arian_n bishop_n alter_v the_o gospel_n form_n in_o baptise_v one_o barbas_fw-la 187._o barbas_fw-la theodor._n lect._n collect_v pag._n 187._o nor_o be_v this_o difference_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n any_o ground_n for_o the_o liberty_n which_o my_o adversary_n plead_v for_o viz._n the_o liberty_n for_o private_a minister_n to_o vary_v the_o form_n of_o their_o own_o church_n as_o they_o please_v for_o no_o bishop_n or_o priest_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n be_v allow_v to_o use_v the_o three_o person_n nor_o do_v any_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n use_v the_o first_o so_o that_o every_o clergyman_n be_v bind_v to_o use_v the_o form_n prescribe_v in_o his_o own_o country_n and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o impose_v any_o more_o then_o as_o for_o his_o ridiculous_a ugr_v of_o the_o father_n use_v tingo_fw-la &_o mergo_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o baptizo_fw-la we_o must_v note_v that_o not_o one_o of_o his_o instance_n be_v any_o account_n of_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o actual_a administration_n of_o baptism_n he_o can_v show_v they_o use_v any_o word_n but_o baptizo_fw-la then_o but_o his_o proof_n be_v out_o of_o the_o father_n occasional_a discourse_n concern_v baptism_n which_o they_o describe_v in_o their_o own_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o it_o happen_v even_o as_o we_o call_v this_o holy_a action_n christen_v or_o sprinkle_v the_o child_n as_o well_o as_o baptise_v in_o our_o ordinary_a discourse_n but_o will_v any_o man_n who_o head_n be_v right_a infer_v from_o thence_o that_o our_o minister_n in_o the_o act_n of_o baptise_v take_v liberty_n to_o say_v i_o christen_v thou_o or_o i_o sprinkle_v thou_o etc._n etc._n i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o confute_v such_o mean_a sophistry_n yet_o must_v add_v that_o our_o lord_n neither_o speak_v latin_a nor_o greek_a but_o a_o language_n which_o be_v hebrew_n mix_v with_o syriack_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a when_o his_o word_n be_v to_o be_v turn_v into_o any_o other_o language_n in_o our_o common_a discourse_n that_o we_o may_v not_o translate_v they_o by_o any_o significant_a word_n but_o this_o liberty_n in_o ordinary_a converse_n or_o write_n be_v no_o manner_n of_o proof_n that_o the_o private_a minister_n of_o any_o church_n may_v vary_v the_o word_n use_v in_o their_o office_n when_o they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n but_o he_o go_v on_o to_o prove_v this_o liberty_n of_o variation_n by_o the_o father_n sometime_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d sometime_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o so_o also_o in_o nomen_fw-la or_o in_o nomine_fw-la in_o or_o into_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n &c._n &c._n 96._o &c._n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 96._o wherein_o the_o fallacy_n be_v the_o same_o as_o before_o for_o his_o author_n cite_v be_v only_o discourse_v of_o baptism_n not_o cite_v or_o report_v the_o very_a word_n which_o they_o use_v in_o baptise_v and_o therefore_o they_o take_v this_o liberty_n as_o if_o a_o preacher_n or_o catechist_n shall_v in_o a_o sermon_n or_o exposition_n say_v our_o church_n baptise_n man_n into_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n or_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n the_o creator_n the_o son_n the_o redeemer_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o sanctifier_n of_o all_o man_n this_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o this_o preacher_n or_o catechist_n do_v not_o use_v the_o word_n of_o the_o church_n form_n when_o he_o actual_o baptise_a nor_o show_v that_o we_o have_v here_o no_o prescribe_a form_n of_o baptism_n this_o be_v mere_a trifle_n but_o his_o next_o proof_n be_v disingenuous_a for_o he_o argue_v that_o some_o ancient_n think_v they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o name_v the_o person_n of_o the_o trinity_n for_o if_o it_o be_v do_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v sufficient_a from_o whence_o he_o gather_v that_o such_o father_n will_v neither_o impose_v form_n of_o prayer_n on_o other_o nor_o will_v observe_v what_o other_o have_v impose_v on_o they_o 98._o they_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag_n 97_o &_o 98._o now_o here_o i_o must_v observe_v that_o he_o have_v again_o take_v all_o his_o instance_n by_o which_o he_o prove_v this_o out_o of_o vossius_fw-la 379._o vossius_fw-la voss_n thes_n de_fw-fr baptism_n disp_n 2._o thes_n 5._o pag._n 370_o ad_fw-la pag._n 379._o but_o that_o learned_a author_n be_v too_o generous_a to_o make_v any_o such_o false_a and_o frivolous_a inference_n from_o those_o premise_n and_o do_v not_o represent_v even_o the_o premise_n themselves_o as_o my_o adversary_n do_v for_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o irenaeus_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o baptism_n in_o that_o place_n adâ—_n haer_fw-mi lib._n 3_o c._n 20._o which_o my_o adversary_n cite_v and_o that_o justin_n martyr_n another_o of_o my_o adversary_n witness_n pag._n 99_o be_v not_o repeat_v but_o only_o paraphrase_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o ancient_a father_n who_o allow_v this_o but_o only_o s._n basil_n and_o s_o ambrose_n who_o general_o follow_v s._n basil_n in_o all_o thing_n nor_o do_v they_o speak_v of_o any_o church_n where_o such_o a_o omission_n be_v permit_v or_o where_o man_n be_v leave_v at_o liberty_n to_o baptise_v in_o what_o word_n they_o please_v only_o they_o put_v the_o case_n if_o a_o man_n be_v so_o baptise_a in_o christ_n name_n whether_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v baptise_a again_o these_o two_o think_v he_o ought_v not_o because_o factum_fw-la valet_fw-la quod_fw-la fieri_fw-la non_fw-la debet_fw-la but_o these_o two_o do_v not_o advise_v any_o so_o to_o baptise_v nor_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o ever_o they_o take_v this_o liberty_n they_o only_o argue_v for_o the_o validity_n of_o such_o a_o baptism_n though_o it_o be_v do_v irregular_o therefore_o these_o father_n and_o such_o late_a man_n as_o follow_v they_o be_v not_o for_o any_o man_n have_v liberty_n to_o alter_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n or_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v beside_o vossius_fw-la there_o declare_v which_o my_o adversary_n conceal_v that_o more_o and_o great_a father_n hold_v that_o this_o alteration_n of_o the_o form_n make_v the_o baptism_n invalid_a viz._n tertullian_n and_o cyprian_n who_o say_v they_o be_v heretic_n who_o alter_v the_o form_n thus_o as_o also_o didymus_n s._n augustin_n fulgentius_n epiphanius_n and_o other_o 375._o other_o vossij_fw-la thes_n de_fw-fr bapt._n disp_n 2._o etc._n etc._n p._n 374_o 375._o now_o then_o the_o most_o and_o best_a of_o the_o father_n hold_v it_o utter_o unlawful_a to_o alter_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n and_o consequent_o by_o his_o way_n of_o argue_v to_o alter_v the_o liturgy_n or_o prayer_n and_o therefore_o most_o of_o the_o father_n be_v against_o his_o pretend_a liberty_n and_o from_o this_o matter_n of_o fact_n vossius_fw-la observe_v first_o that_o mention_v the_o three_o person_n be_v now_o and_o have_v be_v of_o old_a the_o usage_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n by_o which_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o it_o come_v at_o first_o from_o the_o apostle_n 371._o apostle_n vossius_fw-la ibid._n p._n 371._o again_o he_o note_v though_o baptism_n shall_v be_v valid_a though_o the_o word_n of_o this_o form_n be_v alter_v yet_o the_o old_a form_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v innovate_v or_o change_v at_o every_o man_n pleasure_n and_o if_o christ_n have_v not_o tie_v we_o to_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n yet_o it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o retain_v the_o
old_a form_n which_o all_o agree_v to_o be_v certain_o right_a but_o it_o be_v disputable_a and_o uncertain_a whether_o any_o other_o form_n be_v so_o or_o no_o and_o sure_o certain_a thing_n be_v much_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o uncertain_a 379._o uncertain_a idem_fw-la ibid._n pag_n 379._o thus_o this_o learned_a man_n represent_v the_o matter_n and_o if_o my_o adversary_n who_o transcribe_v his_o instance_n have_v imitate_v his_o ingenuity_n he_o can_v not_o have_v frame_v any_o argument_n from_o hence_o for_o his_o liberty_n of_o vary_a prayer_n because_o he_o reckon_v his_o liberty_n a_o privilege_n a_o duty_n and_o a_o advantage_n to_o the_o worship_n but_o this_o variation_n in_o baptism_n be_v a_o irregular_a fact_n general_o dislike_v and_o censure_v so_o as_o to_o make_v the_o very_a office_n null_a or_o at_o least_o very_a liable_a to_o be_v count_v so_o it_o be_v a_o illegal_a thing_n seldom_o do_v never_o command_v nor_o direct_v to_o be_v do_v only_o when_o it_o be_v do_v it_o be_v condemn_v by_o many_o and_o excuse_v by_o very_a few_o and_o suppose_v now_o vary_v the_o prayer_n be_v such_o a_o fact_n as_o this_o be_v it_o advisable_v or_o eligible_a no_o the_o comparison_n show_v the_o take_v such_o liberty_n will_v be_v a_o ill_a thing_n for_o which_o scarce_o any_o will_v undertake_v to_o make_v a_o apology_n and_o so_o i_o have_v do_v with_o his_o comparison_n between_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o the_o form_n of_o baptise_v §_o 10._o his_o next_o excursion_n be_v about_o the_o creed_n and_o be_v deck_v in_o the_o plume_n he_o have_v borrow_v from_o grotius_n vossius_fw-la and_o bishop_n usher_n he_o fill_v four_o page_n with_o pompous_a margen_v to_o dress_v up_o this_o argument_n viz._n that_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n there_o be_v a_o agreement_n in_o sense_n not_o in_o word_n as_o to_o the_o creed_n itself_o and_o he_o think_v that_o they_o who_o leave_v themselves_o and_o other_o at_o so_o much_o liberty_n in_o form_n of_o creed_n will_v not_o limit_v themselves_o nor_o other_o by_o form_n of_o prayer_n if_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v object_v he_o look_v on_o ruffinus_n his_o relation_n to_o be_v a_o fable_n and_o say_v that_o no_o writer_n for_o 300_o year_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o and_o since_o the_o ancient_n will_v not_o be_v confine_v to_o this_o creed_n it_o argue_v they_o will_v never_o be_v confine_v to_o form_n of_o prayer_n compose_v by_o other_o and_o he_o note_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n have_v set_v down_o a_o form_n of_o creed_n different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o apostle_n 103._o apostle_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 99_o 100_o 101_o 102_o &_o 103._o this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o his_o reason_v which_o when_o it_o be_v strict_o examine_v will_v all_o appear_v to_o be_v either_o mistake_v or_o fallacious_a he_o first_o direct_v we_o to_o grotius_n upon_o math._n xxviii_o 19_o where_o that_o author_n bring_v in_o justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n clemens_n tertullian_n novatian_n etc._n etc._n use_v various_a expression_n when_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o its_o several_a article_n but_o grotius_n his_o inference_n which_o he_o cite_v in_o his_o margin_n pag._n 100_o be_v two_o first_o that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n be_v immutable_a they_o do_v not_o respect_v one_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n receive_v in_o all_o place_n but_o they_o respect_v the_o force_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o interrogation_n and_o second_o that_o cyprian_n word_n seem_v to_o he_o to_o show_v that_o the_o creed_n or_o rule_n of_o faith_n in_o his_o time_n be_v not_o yet_o tie_v to_o those_o word_n in_o which_o it_o be_v afterward_o find_v write_v and_o yet_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o be_v always_o the_o same_o 289._o same_o grot._fw-la com._n in_o math._n xxviii_o 19_o p._n 288_o &_o 289._o now_o though_o grotius_n here_o be_v not_o so_o just_a perhaps_o as_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o creed_n and_o be_v a_o modern_a author_n his_o affirmation_n in_o this_o weigh_v no_o more_o than_o his_o instance_n prove_v yet_o i_o will_v wave_v that_o dispute_n and_o for_o the_o present_a admit_v what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a and_o then_o make_v parallel_n between_o creed_n and_o liturgy_n and_o in_o his_o first_o inference_n he_o only_o say_v that_o when_o the_o ancient_n use_v various_a way_n of_o express_v their_o faith_n they_o do_v not_o refer_v to_o one_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n receive_v in_o all_o place_n but_o only_o to_o the_o force_n and_o meaning_n of_o the_o interrogation_n which_o show_v grotius_n do_v not_o think_v as_o my_o adversary_n gross_o do_v that_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_n in_o the_o place_n cite_v pretend_v to_o repeat_v the_o very_a form_n of_o the_o creed_n but_o only_o to_o show_v the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o it_o which_o in_o these_o occasional_a discourse_n be_v all_o that_o we_o can_v expect_v and_o therefore_o the_o variety_n of_o expression_n do_v not_o prove_v there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o creed_n but_o that_o these_o father_n in_o these_o place_n do_v not_o refer_v to_o that_o form_n yet_o second_o these_o father_n all_o live_v within_o 250_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o if_o we_o grant_v to_o grotius_n that_o then_o there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o creed_n every_o where_o receive_v we_o may_v allow_v the_o parallel_n with_o liturgy_n and_o suppose_v that_o in_o cyprian_a and_o novatian_n time_n and_o so_o upward_o to_o tertullian_n irenaeus_n and_o justin_n martyr_n there_o be_v not_o one_o form_n of_o liturgy_n every_o where_o receive_v yet_o for_o all_o this_o liturgy_n may_v be_v use_v and_o receive_v before_o the_o year_n 300_o that_o be_v before_o the_o quiet_a settlement_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 1400_o year_n ago_o and_o above_o 200_o year_n before_o my_o adversary_n allow_v they_o to_o have_v come_v in_o and_o this_o also_o be_v all_o that_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o his_o word_n in_o the_o second_o passage_n viz._n that_o in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n the_o creed_n be_v not_o tie_v to_o that_o form_n of_o word_n wherein_o it_o be_v find_v write_v down_o afterward_o though_o he_o speak_v this_o modest_o and_o only_o say_v it_o sâ—ems_v so_o to_o he_o yet_o let_v it_o be_v suppose_v true_a and_o certain_a and_o then_o make_v the_o parallel_n and_o no_o more_o will_v follow_v from_o thence_o but_o this_o that_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o write_v down_o in_o so_o many_o word_n in_o the_o year_n 250_o as_o we_o find_v they_o write_v in_o afterward_o now_o this_o be_v in_o the_o age_n of_o persecution_n and_o while_o the_o miraculous_a gift_n last_v it_o will_v not_o prove_v that_o because_o the_o church_n then_o have_v no_o such_o form_n of_o write_a liturgy_n therefore_o now_o when_o the_o church_n be_v settle_v and_o inspiration_n cease_v we_o neither_o need_v nor_o aught_o to_o have_v such_o a_o form_n in_o the_o next_o page_n in_o the_o margin_n he_o grant_v the_o creed_n have_v more_o state_v form_n in_o the_o four_o century_n though_o even_o then_o the_o creed_n of_o several_a city_n in_o the_o same_o country_n be_v not_o vniform_a and_o he_o instance_n in_o rome_n aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n in_o italy_n refer_v we_o to_o vossius_fw-la and_o bishop_n usher_n 101._o usher_n disc_n of_o lit._n marg._n p._n 101._o and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o put_v into_o set_a form_n till_o the_o four_o age_n or_o near_o it_o but_o the_o form_n vary_v in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o same_o country_n now_o because_o the_o antiquity_n of_o creed_n be_v not_o our_o business_n here_o we_o will_v also_o for_o the_o present_n suppose_v this_o to_o be_v true_a and_o then_o if_o i_o may_v argue_v from_o the_o history_n of_o creed_n to_o that_o of_o liturgy_n as_o he_o evident_o do_v the_o consequence_n will_v be_v that_o liturgy_n be_v put_v into_o set_a form_n somewhat_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o age_n though_o those_o great_a church_n which_o be_v at_o that_o time_n independent_a of_o one_o another_o though_o in_o the_o same_o country_n as_o aquileia_n and_o ravenna_n in_o italy_n which_o then_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o rome_n have_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o word_n and_o phrase_n as_o also_o in_o the_o order_n and_o method_n of_o their_o liturgy_n but_o as_o the_o roman_a creed_n be_v impose_v upon_o all_o those_o church_n which_o be_v under_o the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n proper_o so_o call_v and_o the_o aquileian_n creed_n and_o that_o of_o ravenna_n be_v respective_o impose_v upon_o all_o the_o church_n subject_n to_o these_o two_o great_a metropolitan_o so_o it_o must_v follow_v if_o liturgy_n and_o creed_n keep_v pace_n as_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o roman_a
antioch_n especial_o when_o it_o be_v convey_v for_o the_o most_o part_n of_o that_o time_n only_o by_o oral_a tradition_n to_o conclude_v the_o apostle_n show_v the_o way_n of_o make_v form_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v believe_v and_o if_o the_o parallel_n hold_v between_o creed_n and_o liturgy_n than_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o believe_v they_o first_o compose_v form_n also_o for_o the_o thing_n to_o be_v ask_v of_o god_n in_o prayer_n and_o to_o be_v speak_v to_o his_o honour_n in_o praise_n which_o first_o and_z apostolical_a form_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o ground_n of_o all_o the_o several_a liturgy_n in_o great_a and_o eminent_a church_n which_o like_o their_o creed_n agree_v in_o the_o main_a essential_a part_n and_o have_v so_o much_o likeness_n as_o to_o persuade_v we_o they_o all_o come_v from_o one_o original_a form_n at_o first_o but_o tract_n of_o time_n and_o distacne_n of_o place_n cause_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o order_n and_o phrase_n in_o distant_a church_n but_o so_o that_o all_o the_o member_n of_o every_o great_a church_n be_v oblige_v to_o learn_v the_o creed_n of_o that_o church_n where_o they_o receive_v their_o baptism_n and_o also_o to_o use_v the_o form_n of_o that_o same_o church_n in_o who_o communion_n they_o live_v and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o his_o consequence_n draw_v from_o the_o primitive_a creed_n because_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o our_o purpose_n when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v use_v first_o in_o the_o communion_n office_n forasmuch_o as_o he_o grant_v they_o be_v use_v in_o the_o office_n of_o baptism_n from_o the_o beginning_n §_o 11._o he_o conclude_v this_o set_a of_o argument_n by_o a_o large_a and_o tedious_a digression_n about_o the_o variety_n use_v in_o the_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n in_o baptism_n and_o here_o again_o he_o fill_v his_o margin_n with_o the_o name_n of_o near_o twenty_o ancient_n who_o speak_v of_o this_o form_n of_o renunciation_n in_o different_a word_n by_o which_o he_o hope_v to_o prove_v that_o this_o form_n be_v arbitrary_a since_o not_o only_o divers_a church_n differ_v therein_o but_o the_o author_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o church_n yea_o the_o same_o author_n in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o work_n express_v it_o various_o and_o then_o come_v his_o inference_n that_o if_o they_o be_v not_o limit_v to_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n in_o this_o sentence_n none_o can_v believe_v they_o be_v or_o will_v have_v suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v confine_v to_o a_o invariable_a form_n of_o word_n in_o pray_v at_o baptism_n 109._o baptism_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 105_o 106_o 107_o 108_o &_o 109._o now_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_v his_o consequence_n do_v follow_v from_o these_o premise_n than_o we_o must_v expect_v at_o least_o that_o the_o premise_n shall_v be_v full_o prove_v but_o we_o shall_v show_v that_o he_o have_v not_o make_v they_o out_o sufficient_o for_o first_o the_o great_a part_n of_o his_o author_n do_v not_o pretend_v to_o recite_v the_o form_n but_o be_v only_o apply_v the_o duty_n in_o occasional_a discourse_n for_o which_o i_o need_v no_o other_o evidence_n but_o to_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o consult_v the_o place_n he_o produce_v out_o of_o origen_n ephrem_fw-la syrus_n s._n basil_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n pseudo_fw-la dionysius_n justinian_n optatus_n s._n cyprian_n s._n augustin_n in_o the_o two_o late_a place_n and_o s._n hierom_n these_o father_n in_o homily_n and_o practical_a discourse_n speak_v of_o the_o thing_n and_o press_v the_o obligation_n but_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o repeat_v the_o word_n they_o express_v they_o in_o their_o own_o phrase_n and_o therefore_o no_o wonder_n if_o they_o differ_v second_o many_o of_o these_o witness_n do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o whole_a renunciation_n but_o some_o of_o the_o renounce_v the_o devil_n only_o other_o only_o of_o renounce_v the_o world_n as_o the_o subject_a upon_o which_o they_o be_v treat_v require_v and_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o he_o shall_v cite_v these_o author_n to_o make_v out_o a_o difference_n in_o the_o whole_a form_n when_o one_o speak_v of_o one_o part_n of_o it_o and_o another_o author_n treat_v of_o another_o part_n three_o most_o of_o these_o author_n not_o only_o live_v in_o several_a age_n but_o belong_v to_o several_a distant_a country_n and_o be_v member_n of_o church_n which_o have_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o phrase_n and_o order_n of_o their_o whole_a liturgy_n and_o therefore_o their_o differ_v in_o the_o word_n or_o syllable_n of_o this_o renunciation_n do_v not_o prove_v they_o have_v no_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o any_o church_n but_o only_o that_o several_a great_a church_n have_v some_o variety_n in_o their_o form_n which_o we_o free_o grant_v and_o it_o can_v hurt_v our_o cause_n since_o all_o be_v limit_v to_o use_v the_o form_n of_o their_o own_o church_n thus_o origen_n belong_v to_o alexandria_n constantine_n edict_n be_v forge_v at_o rome_n cyril_n be_v of_o palaestina_n basil_n of_o cappadocia_n salvian_n of_o france_n pseudo-dionysius_n of_o laodicea_n clemens_n of_o antioch_n justinian_n of_o constantinople_n tertullian_n of_o africa_n and_o s._n ambrose_n of_o milan_n now_o we_o have_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o variety_n between_o the_o liturgy_n of_o these_o distant_a church_n in_o many_o particular_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a they_o shall_v differ_v in_o express_v the_o syllable_n of_o the_o renunciation_n suppose_v every_o one_o of_o they_o have_v be_v repeat_v the_o form_n of_o his_o own_o church_n yet_o four_o those_o of_o the_o same_o country_n and_o espcial_o those_o of_o the_o same_o church_n do_v either_o agree_v or_o come_v as_o near_o one_o another_o as_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o man_n who_o be_v rather_o describe_v than_o repeat_v the_o form_n thus_o ephrem-syrus_n and_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n do_v agree_v exact_o both_o of_o they_o no_o doubt_n refer_v to_o the_o form_n use_v in_o palaestina_n salvian_n twice_o mention_n this_o form_n in_o the_o same_o word_n refer_v to_o the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n differ_v very_o little_a from_o justinian_n because_o both_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o constantinopolitan_a form_n and_o that_o of_o antioch_n relate_v in_o the_o constitution_n be_v very_o near_o it_o so_o tertullian_n and_o s._n augustin_n where_o they_o speak_v close_o do_v exact_o agree_v in_o the_o african_a form_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o constantine_n edict_n refer_v to_o the_o roman_a form_n basil_n to_o that_o of_o naeocoesarea_n and_o s._n ambrose_n to_o that_o of_o milan_n now_o if_o each_o of_o these_o great_a church_n have_v a_o certain_a form_n to_o the_o use_n of_o which_o all_o that_o belong_v to_o it_o be_v oblige_v then_o probable_o they_o have_v also_o such_o a_o form_n for_o other_o prayer_n and_o five_o it_o be_v very_o plain_a that_o every_o great_a church_n have_v such_o a_o form_n because_o the_o father_n do_v very_o often_o charge_v those_o who_o be_v baptise_a to_o remember_v the_o very_a word_n in_o which_o they_o make_v this_o renunciation_n so_o do_v s._n ambrose_n 2._o ambrose_n quid_fw-la interrogatus_fw-la es_fw-la recognosce_fw-la quid_fw-la responderis_fw-la ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la quae_fw-la initiant_fw-la cap_n 2._o and_o s._n chrysostom_n 555._o chrysostom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chrys_n in_o 2_o cor._n hom_n 2._o p._n 555._o now_o this_o charge_n have_v be_v ridiculous_a and_o have_v require_v a_o impossibility_n if_o the_o word_n be_v arbitrary_a and_o every_o one_o of_o they_o have_v make_v the_o renunciation_n in_o a_o different_a form_n of_o word_n i_o conclude_v therefore_o that_o every_o great_a church_n have_v one_o certain_a form_n and_o all_o of_o they_o be_v so_o like_a that_o they_o must_v come_v from_o one_o original_a at_o first_o and_o it_o be_v only_a length_n of_o time_n and_o distance_n of_o place_n that_o have_v make_v the_o small_a variation_n between_o the_o form_n of_o several_a eminent_a church_n which_o also_o be_v the_o case_n of_o liturgy_n in_o general_a and_o of_o the_o whole_a baptismal_a office_n as_o well_o as_o of_o this_o peculiar_a part_n of_o it_o we_o have_v now_o do_v with_o all_o his_o argument_n of_o this_o kind_n and_o will_v leave_v the_o reader_n to_o judge_v of_o the_o modesty_n and_o truth_n of_o those_o mighty_a brag_v which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o narrow_a search_n he_o have_v make_v into_o antiquity_n and_o the_o full_a answer_n he_o have_v give_v to_o all_o that_o either_o he_o can_v meet_v with_o or_o that_o other_o have_v produce_v on_o behalf_n of_o liturgy_n who_o primitive_a original_a and_o general_a use_n be_v but_o more_o clear_v by_o all_o his_o objection_n against_o they_o §_o 12._o my_o adversary_n conclude_v his_o book_n first_o by_o fix_v the_o period_n when_o liturgy_n do_v come_v
while_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o such_o eminency_n in_o the_o church_n 155._o church_n disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 155._o and_o again_o a_o little_a after_o diligent_a and_o frequent_a preach_v be_v the_o happiness_n of_o the_o four_o and_o part_n of_o the_o five_o age_n and_o its_o security_n be_v the_o excellency_n of_o those_o bishop_n who_o be_v the_o light_n and_o ornament_n of_o those_o time_n 190._o time_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 190._o so_o that_o for_o aught_o i_o know_v this_o age_n be_v a_o good_a one_o for_o all_o this_o long_a character_n of_o its_o degeneracy_n and_o if_o i_o have_v a_o mind_n i_o can_v fill_v as_o many_o page_n in_o its_o commendation_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o its_o disgrace_n and_o therefore_o if_o liturgy_n have_v come_v in_o then_o it_o have_v be_v no_o hurt_n no_o nor_o any_o disreputation_n to_o they_o however_o this_o argument_n thus_o manage_v can_v not_o injure_v they_o second_o as_o to_o his_o formidable_a number_n of_o invidious_a quotation_n i_o have_v take_v the_o pain_n to_o examine_v they_o all_o and_o beside_o that_o jumble_v of_o author_n and_o time_n and_o repeat_v the_o same_o instance_n twice_o or_o thrice_o which_o be_v his_o usual_a way_n of_o proceed_v i_o dare_v assure_v the_o reader_n there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o false_o cite_v more_o of_o they_o misapply_v and_o most_o of_o they_o impertinent_a and_o though_o i_o doubt_v it_o will_v be_v a_o little_a tedious_a yet_o i_o will_v make_v some_o short_a remark_n upon_o they_o by_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v that_o these_o instance_n thus_o cite_v and_o apply_v give_v a_o worse_a character_n of_o he_o that_o produce_v they_o than_o they_o do_v of_o the_o age_n intend_v to_o be_v blacken_v by_o they_o pag._n 181_o etc._n etc._n if_o the_o church_n be_v in_o so_o bad_a a_o state_n in_o and_o long_o before_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n as_o that_o father_n pious_o complain_v i_o will_v fain_o know_v when_o it_o be_v in_o a_o good_a state_n wherefore_o this_o must_v be_v take_v for_o rhetoric_n and_o the_o effect_n of_o his_o zeal_n against_o divers_a evil_a man_n not_o for_o a_o strict_a and_o universal_a character_n of_o the_o age_n as_o we_o may_v learn_v from_o isidore_n of_o peleusium_fw-la who_o write_v within_o 20_o year_n after_o s._n chrysostom_n time_n and_o be_v his_o scholar_n in_o a_o epistle_n cite_v by_o my_o adversary_n very_o often_o though_o he_o omit_v this_o passage_n who_o admire_v this_o age_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n condemn_v and_o say_v there_o be_v bishop_n then_o who_o be_v lover_n of_o virtue_n averse_a to_o honour_n delight_v in_o poverty_n and_o fear_v god_n 559._o god_n isidor_n pel._n lib._n 5._o epist_n 21._o pag._n 559._o so_o that_o these_o holy_a man_n blame_v their_o own_o time_n and_o commend_v the_o former_a and_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o these_o piece_n of_o popular_a oratory_n pag._n 182._o isidore_z of_o peleusium_fw-la who_o be_v so_o often_o cite_v be_v a_o pious_a but_o discontent_a monk_n live_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o theophilus_n his_o dear_a master_n s._n chrysostom_n mortal_a enemy_n and_o he_o be_v further_o provoke_v by_o one_o eusebius_n a_o very_a ill_a man_n who_o be_v bishop_n of_o that_o diocese_n where_o his_o monastery_n stand_v and_o by_o the_o profligate_n live_v of_o zosimus_n and_o two_o other_o wicked_a priest_n ordain_v by_o the_o say_v eusebius_n and_o therefore_o he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o general_n which_o a_o retire_a monk_n can_v not_o be_v suppose_v to_o know_v but_o in_o most_o of_o the_o quotation_n he_o refer_v only_o to_o theophilus_n and_o eusebius_n and_o some_o ill_a clergyman_n in_o that_o province_n yet_o my_o fraudulent_a adversary_n still_o apply_v these_o passage_n as_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o priest_n in_o the_o world_n as_o for_o the_o place_n here_o cite_v first_o isidore_z blame_v a_o schism_n which_o have_v then_o happen_v for_o all_o the_o evil_n which_o be_v break_v in_o upon_o the_o church_n and_o he_o add_v that_o they_o have_v now_o lose_v all_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d gift_n of_o former_a age_n 410._o age_n isid_n pel._n lib._n 3._o ep_v 480._o pag._n 410._o so_o that_o it_o seem_v the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v then_o go_v the_o next_o quotation_n out_o of_o isidore_n 128._o isidore_n id._n lib._n 2._o ep_n 5._o pag_n 128._o only_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n time_n be_v far_o better_a than_o those_o he_o live_v in_o nor_o do_v he_o there_o blame_v any_o body_n but_o himself_o and_o so_o it_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n pag._n 183._o the_o next_o page_n contain_v nothing_o but_o his_o affirmation_n that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n be_v more_o corrupt_a than_o when_o it_o be_v first_o institute_v origen_n indeed_o show_v how_o the_o pagan_n have_v corrupt_v it_o by_o their_o idolatry_n etc._n etc._n which_o he_o apply_v to_o the_o christian_a church_n above_o 200_o year_n after_o origen_n death_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v not_o at_o all_o speak_n of_o religious_a worship_n in_o matth._n hom_n 50._o pag._n 323._o pag._n 184._o s._n augustin_n be_v twice_o cite_v as_o if_o he_o blame_v the_o church_n of_o his_o time_n for_o prescribe_v numerous_a rite_n and_o impose_v they_o yet_o he_o live_v 100_o year_n before_o my_o adversary_n allow_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n prescribe_v or_o impose_v but_o if_o we_o consult_v his_o word_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o s._n augustin_n be_v only_o speak_v of_o corrupt_a practice_n observe_v with_o great_a exactness_n by_o the_o superstitious_a vulgar_a not_o enjoin_v by_o the_o church_n aug._n ad_fw-la jan._n ep._n 119._o cap._n 19_o idem_fw-la de_fw-la morib_n eccles_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 34._o it_o be_v these_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a people_n who_o begin_v to_o venerate_a picture_n and_o sepulcher_n for_o which_o the_o church_n reprove_v they_o and_o if_o petrus_n gnapheus_n do_v as_o he_o pretend_v put_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o virgin_n into_o the_o prayer_n an._n 483._o he_o be_v a_o declare_a heretic_n and_o his_o fact_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v charge_v upon_o the_o orthodox_n who_o do_v not_o imitate_v he_o therein_o but_o form_n have_v find_v entertainment_n long_o before_o this_o pag._n 185_o 186._o he_o fill_v his_o margin_n with_o isidore_n complaint_n of_o theophilus_n and_o eusebius_n and_o some_o other_o in_o those_o part_n as_o if_o prelacy_n have_v degenerate_v and_o the_o bishop_n grow_v tyrannical_a all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o he_o general_o break_v off_o his_o fraudulent_a quotation_n just_a at_o those_o word_n which_o isidore_n put_v in_o to_o declare_v he_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n no_o not_o in_o that_o province_n so_o he_o leave_v out_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 187._o 〈◊〉_d isid_n pel._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 21._o which_o place_n be_v again_o so_o cite_v pag._n 187._o these_o thing_n i_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o all_o thus_o he_o write_v horrid_a corruption_n of_o the_o clergy_n 131._o clergy_n ibid._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 131._o but_o will_v not_o quote_v those_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o all_o be_v not_o fall_v into_o this_o gulf._n again_o he_o cite_v another_o epistle_n for_o a_o general_a accusation_n where_o he_o may_v have_v find_v a_o large_a encomium_n of_o one_o clergyman_n and_o this_o limitation_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o do_v not_o accuse_v all_o 223._o all_o idem_fw-la lib._n 3._o ep_v 223._o and_o he_o may_v if_o he_o please_v have_v see_v a_o very_a high_a character_n of_o hermogenes_n a_o bishop_n of_o that_o age_n and_o that_o country_n 466._o country_n idem_fw-la lib._n 5._o ep_n 448._o p._n 466._o but_o his_o omit_v all_o these_o show_v he_o design_o pervert_v this_o author_n to_o represent_v the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o this_o time_n as_o be_v general_o deprave_v which_o argue_v my_o adversary_n to_o be_v as_o destitute_a of_o integrity_n as_o he_o be_v of_o charity_n i_o need_v not_o observe_v that_o his_o quotation_n out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n be_v no_o more_o but_o a_o just_a description_n of_o the_o episcopal_a office_n without_o any_o complaint_n 6._o complaint_n chrysost_n hom_n 37._o tom._n 6._o nor_o that_o isidore_n in_o the_o next_o place_n cite_v be_v only_o speak_v of_o the_o forementioned_a evil_a bishop_n and_o clergyman_n 272._o clergyman_n isid_n peleus_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 272._o and_o it_o be_v not_o he_o as_o the_o blunder_a editor_n think_v but_o nazianzen_n who_o add_v the_o next_o word_n and_o as_o for_o that_o good_a man_n it_o be_v well_o know_v he_o be_v angry_a and_o high_o disoblige_v when_o he_o make_v the_o oration_n here_o quote_v and_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o as_o my_o adversary_n say_v wish_v there_o be_v no_o prelacy_n that_o be_v no_o
bishop_n at_o all_o but_o only_o that_o there_o be_v no_o precedence_n of_o one_o bishop_n before_o another_o on_o the_o account_n of_o the_o dignity_n of_o their_o see_z but_o that_o their_o honour_n may_v be_v only_o according_a to_o their_o desert_n and_o virtue_n â—8_o virtue_n nazianz._n crat._n â—8_o and_o in_o his_o rhetorical_a way_n of_o praise_v athanasius_n he_o play_v the_o orator_n in_o set_v out_o the_o character_n of_o a_o evil_a bishop_n and_o then_o show_v how_o unlike_a athanasius_n be_v to_o such_o athan._n such_o nazianz._n crat._n 21._o in_o land_n athan._n but_o no_o man_n can_v think_v that_o a_o true_a description_n of_o all_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o age_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o such_o a_o occasional_a strain_n of_o rhetoric_n pag._n 187._o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o cell_n hold_v correspondence_n with_o and_o pay_v respect_n to_o all_o the_o eminent_a bishop_n of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v far_o from_o think_v the_o whole_a order_n be_v degenerate_v into_o tyranny_n s_o chrysostom_n do_v not_o say_v he_o be_v afraid_a of_o all_o the_o bishop_n or_o of_o the_o bishop_n in_o general_n as_o he_o pretend_v but_o only_o of_o those_o who_o oppose_v he_o which_o be_v in_o number_n but_o 36_o and_o at_o that_o very_a time_n he_o have_v far_o more_o bishop_n for_o he_o but_o his_o enemy_n oppress_v he_o by_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o court_n 485_o court_n chrysost_n ep_v 13._o tom._n 7._o pag_n 95._o see_v his_o life_n in_o dr._n câ—ve_n p._n 485_o and_o arcadius_n the_o emperor_n be_v very_o angry_a by_o the_o information_n which_o some_o banish_a monk_n have_v give_v he_o when_o he_o say_v those_o hard_a word_n of_o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n and_o his_o party_n 212._o party_n georg._n al._n vit_fw-fr chrysost_n c._n â—9_n tom._n 8._o pag._n 212._o who_o have_v do_v many_o evil_a thing_n but_o this_o must_v not_o be_v apply_v as_o the_o character_n of_o all_o bishop_n in_o that_o age_n and_o it_o be_v of_o those_o bishop_n only_o that_o isidore_n speak_v which_o as_o appear_v by_o his_o very_a word_n here_o cite_v refer_v only_o to_o some_o of_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o country_n for_o all_o under_o theophilus_n his_o jurisdiction_n do_v neither_o join_v with_o he_o nor_o follow_v his_o example_n 21._o example_n isid_n pel._n lib_n 2._o ep_n 125._o and_o which_o be_v cite_v â—e_a â—â—e_z lib._n 5._o ep_n 21._o and_o how_o disingenuous_a be_v it_o to_o say_v no_o worse_o from_o his_o complaint_n of_o a_o few_o to_o affirm_v that_o episcopacy_n itself_o be_v become_v a_o tyrannical_a licentiousness_n yâ—a_o and_o be_v turn_v into_o tyranny_n beside_o he_o can_v find_v one_o complaint_n that_o impose_v liturgy_n be_v then_o call_v or_o account_v any_o part_n of_o tyranny_n none_o accuse_v any_o bishop_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o only_a point_n we_o now_o dispute_v about_o pag_n 188._o after_o a_o long_a description_n of_o evil_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n in_o general_n he_o come_v in_o a_o marginal_a note_n to_o own_o that_o isidore_n confess_v there_o be_v some_o bishop_n in_o that_o country_n and_o at_o that_o time_n who_o live_v up_o to_o the_o apostolical_a character_n so_o that_o still_o he_o can_v conclude_v from_o hence_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v degenerate_v and_o his_o next_o quotation_n relate_v only_o to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o theophilus_n and_o his_o party_n at_o alexandria_n yet_o isidore_n say_v that_o then_o in_o that_o church_n there_o be_v famous_a doctor_n and_o approve_a disciple_n 126._o disciple_n isid_n pel._n lib._n 5._o ep_n 126._o which_o my_o adversary_n omit_v and_o here_o again_o quote_v divers_a epistle_n which_o he_o have_v cite_v before_o etc._n before_o id_fw-la lib._n 3._o â—p_n 223._o &_o lib._n 5_o ep_n 21_o etc._n etc._n and_o at_o last_o quote_v a_o epistle_n wherein_o isidore_n only_o reprove_v one_o single_a clergyman_n 229._o clergyman_n id._n lib._n 4._o ep_n 229._o yet_o all_o these_o his_o careless_a reader_n be_v to_o believe_v be_v good_a evidence_n to_o prove_v the_o whole_a church_n be_v then_o deprave_v in_o the_o same_o page_n socrates_n blame_v no_o more_o but_o two_o bishop_n and_o that_o too_o in_o his_o partiality_n for_o the_o novatian_o and_o the_o canon_n of_o ephesus_n be_v a_o very_a good_a law_n make_v to_o prevent_v one_o bishop_n usurp_v over_o another_o as_o be_v also_o that_o of_o chalcedon_n 126._o chalcedon_n council_n eph._n can._n 8._o bever_n tom._n i._o p._n 104._o item_n council_n chal._n can._n 12._o ibid._n pag._n 126._o now_o though_o this_o show_n there_o be_v some_o bishop_n then_o who_o aim_v at_o evil_a thing_n as_o there_o ever_o be_v and_o ever_o will_v be_v yet_o the_o major_a part_n of_o they_o in_o two_o general_a council_n who_o carry_v the_o vote_n for_o these_o canon_n dislike_v the_o thing_n and_o take_v care_n to_o prevent_v it_o so_o that_o these_o law_n show_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n be_v free_a from_o these_o fault_n and_o labour_v to_o reform_v the_o rest_n and_o can_v this_o be_v a_o proof_n of_o the_o degeneracy_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n pag._n 189._o what_o he_o observe_v concern_v the_o pope_n who_o begin_v to_o aim_v at_o the_o supremacy_n about_o the_o year_n 400_o or_o soon_o after_o be_v true_a in_o fact_n but_o this_o only_o show_v the_o corruption_n of_o one_o see_v and_o he_o know_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n in_o that_o age_n and_o in_o divers_a succeed_a oppose_v these_o attempt_n which_o show_v the_o church_n be_v not_o degenerate_v and_o beside_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o point_n of_o liturgy_n because_o the_o very_a pope_n two_o hundred_o year_n after_o this_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o show_v their_o supremacy_n by_o impose_v their_o liturgy_n on_o distant_a church_n as_o we_o have_v see_v in_o pope_n gregory_n epistle_n to_o augustin_n the_o monk_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o lesser_n see_v who_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o this_o supremacy_n yet_o impose_v their_o own_o church_n liturgy_n on_o their_o own_o member_n he_o add_v to_o this_o a_o pious_a sentence_n or_o two_o out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n which_o be_v only_o general_a complaint_n in_o popular_a discourse_n but_o since_o this_o supremacy_n begin_v to_o be_v aim_v at_o in_o the_o time_n of_o chrysostom_n i_o wonder_v why_o he_o shall_v say_v that_o a_o sentence_n of_o his_o level_v against_o it_o be_v forget_v in_o his_o own_o time_n since_o it_o be_v more_o likely_a that_o it_o be_v never_o know_v to_o those_o at_o rome_n who_o be_v design_v then_o to_o be_v supreme_a pag._n 190._o prosper_n who_o he_o cite_v for_o the_o evil_a practice_n of_o inferior_a bishop_n declare_v he_o speak_v only_o of_o some_o bishop_n and_o the_o word_n be_v the_o complaint_n of_o a_o very_a pious_a bishop_n of_o that_o age_n 21._o age_n prosper_n de_fw-fr uâ—â—â—â—tempt_n cap_n 21._o which_o complaint_n prosper_n answer_v very_o well_o in_o the_o next_o chapter_n 22._o chapter_n ib._n cap._n 22._o and_o a_o little_a altar_n he_o have_v a_o lovely_a description_n of_o such_o as_o be_v good_a bishop_n 25._o bishop_n ib._n câ—p_n 25._o and_o final_o he_o add_v and_o even_o at_o this_o time_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o there_o be_v many_o among_o we_o full_a of_o all_o those_o good_a episcopal_a quality_n which_o you_o have_v true_o describe_v 3_o describe_v prosâ—_n ibid._n 〈◊〉_d 2._o cap_n 2._o &_o 3_o now_o be_v it_o not_o a_o vile_a artifice_n of_o my_o adversary_n to_o cite_v the_o complaint_n only_o as_o a_o general_a character_n of_o all_o the_o clergy_n of_o that_o age_n and_o not_o to_o mention_v those_o many_o commendation_n of_o the_o better_a sort_n of_o they_o though_o the_o same_o author_n in_o the_o same_o place_n mention_n both_o as_o also_o to_o talk_v of_o the_o suitableness_n of_o liturgy_n to_o such_o pastor_n since_o according_a to_o he_o that_o way_n of_o worship_n do_v not_o come_v in_o till_o almost_o 60_o year_n after_o when_o all_o these_o pastor_n be_v dead_a and_o by_o his_o computation_n these_o man_n all_o pray_v arbitrary_o or_o extempore_o pag._n 191_o 192._o he_o next_o go_v about_o to_o set_v out_o the_o lamentable_a insufficiency_n of_o those_o who_o minister_v by_o liturgy_n as_o he_o reckon_v in_o the_o year_n 500_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o s._n basil_n s._n ambrose_n and_o nazianzen_n who_o all_o die_v above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o that_o time_n and_o s_n ambrose_n only_o speak_v of_o some_o few_o simoniac_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v a_o disgrace_n to_o their_o order_n 5._o order_n ambr._n de_fw-fr sacerd._n dig_v c._n 5._o nazianzen_n be_v only_o give_v a_o rhetorical_a character_n of_o a_o bad_a bishop_n to_o set_v off_o the_o glory_n of_o athanasius_n as_o we_o note_v but_o now_o 378._o now_o naz._n orat._n 24._o p._n 378._o and_o in_o the_o next_o
scatter_v and_o disperse_v four_o his_o quotation_n be_v not_o faithful_a for_o he_o frequent_o disguise_v the_o evidence_n which_o he_o produce_v both_o by_o false_a translate_n divers_a passage_n and_o cite_v they_o wrong_n so_o in_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n he_o read_v quascunque_fw-la for_o quicunque_fw-la 44._o quicunque_fw-la disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 44._o and_o in_o that_o of_o milevis_n cum_fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collatae_fw-la for_o à _fw-la prudentioribus_fw-la collectae_fw-la 49._o collectae_fw-la ib._n p._n 49._o so_o he_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cu_z his_o &_o caeteris_fw-la hujusmodi_fw-la gratiarum_fw-la actionibus_fw-la 76._o actionibus_fw-la ib._n p._n 76._o pretend_v they_o use_v a_o diversity_n in_o their_o praise_n whereas_o s._n chrysostom_n word_n only_o import_v that_o they_o do_v give_v thanks_o for_o variety_n of_o blessing_n for_o these_o and_o all_o such_o like_a and_o it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a that_o he_o cite_v many_o author_n imperfect_o draw_v a_o line_n thus_o and_o leave_v out_o the_o most_o material_a word_n if_o they_o seem_v to_o make_v against_o he_o so_o when_o he_o pervert_v nazianzen_n as_o if_o he_o speak_v of_o word_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n he_o draw_v a_o line_n before_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o apply_v it_o false_o to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o in_o nazianzen_n there_o be_v three_o substantive_n the_o throne_n the_o altar_n and_o the_o holy_a thing_n in_o that_o sentence_n which_o he_o twice_o leave_v out_o 77._o out_o disc_n of_o lit._n pag._n 60_o &_o pag._n 77._o to_o which_o substantive_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d plain_o belong_v for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o word_n but_o the_o throne_n the_o altar_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v present_a to_o he_o by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n by_o the_o same_o trick_n he_o draw_v a_o line_n in_o s._n cyprian_n after_o quidam_fw-la dicunt_fw-la 98._o dicunt_fw-la ib._n p._n 98._o to_o conceal_v the_o next_o word_n which_o show_v it_o be_v heretic_n only_o which_o say_v this_o my_o answer_n have_v variety_n of_o instance_n of_o such_o like_a deal_n which_o a_o man_n may_v expect_v rather_o from_o the_o disciple_n of_o loyola_n than_o from_o person_n that_o pretend_v to_o tenderness_n of_o conscience_n last_o whereas_o he_o often_o say_v he_o have_v answer_v all_o the_o place_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o either_o other_o have_v allege_v or_o he_o in_o his_o diligent_a search_n of_o antiquity_n have_v meet_v with_o which_o seem_v to_o make_v for_o liturgy_n alibi_fw-la liturgy_n disc_n of_o lit._n p._n 179_o &_o alibi_fw-la i_o doubt_v not_o but_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o he_o have_v not_o only_o omit_v but_o industrious_o conceal_v some_o hundred_o of_o proof_n for_o liturgy_n which_o i_o shall_v produce_v in_o my_o answer_n and_o by_o compare_v that_o clear_a evidence_n with_o the_o slight_a testimony_n which_o he_o produce_v to_o confute_v it_o will_v appear_v to_o every_o intelligent_a reader_n that_o he_o resolve_v to_o keep_v all_o testimony_n of_o this_o kind_n out_o of_o sight_n except_o only_o those_o which_o he_o hope_v he_o can_v either_o blunder_n or_o pervert_v to_o some_o other_o sense_n have_v give_v this_o short_a but_o just_a character_n of_o his_o book_n i_o will_v say_v something_o of_o my_o own_o wherein_o i_o have_v take_v care_n that_o this_o ill-dealing_a shall_v not_o transport_v i_o into_o any_o personal_a reflection_n and_o be_o plain_o content_a to_o show_v my_o adversary_n be_v either_o ignorant_o or_o wilful_o mistake_v without_o give_v the_o epithet_n that_o proper_o belong_v to_o both_o kind_n of_o mistake_v nor_o will_v i_o make_v it_o my_o chief_a business_n to_o confute_v his_o book_n but_o to_o render_v my_o discourse_n more_o useful_a than_o it_o can_v possible_o have_v be_v if_o i_o have_v only_o follow_v he_o through_o his_o various_a wind_n and_o turn_n i_o have_v collect_v in_o every_o century_n as_o many_o testimony_n concern_v liturgy_n and_o their_o antiquity_n original_a and_o use_v as_o my_o time_n will_v permit_v or_o the_o argument_n needs_o though_o not_o all_o which_o may_v have_v be_v find_v and_o i_o have_v place_v these_o in_o the_o exact_a order_n of_o time_n under_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o father_n and_o then_o reduce_v the_o scatter_a piece_n which_o he_o object_n under_o every_o one_o of_o these_o father_n as_o i_o go_v along_o give_v a_o distinct_a answer_n to_o they_o all_o that_o be_v material_a which_o i_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o fair_a way_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o antiquity_n in_o this_o question_n and_o by_o this_o distinct_a and_o regular_a proceed_n i_o hope_v not_o only_o to_o discover_v the_o weakness_n of_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v evidence_n but_o to_o give_v a_o clear_a and_o full_a account_n of_o the_o early_a beginning_n and_o general_a use_n of_o liturgick_a form_n than_o have_v yet_o be_v do_v by_o any_o who_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a and_o the_o use_n hereof_o may_v be_v first_o to_o confirm_v the_o devout_a member_n of_o our_o own_o church_n who_o be_v the_o great_a and_o most_o considerable_a part_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o their_o just_a veneration_n for_o those_o holy_a form_n by_o which_o they_o daily_o serve_v god_n when_o they_o find_v they_o so_o very_o agreeable_a to_o pure_a and_o genuine_a antiquity_n which_o the_o romanist_n have_v desert_v by_o new_a addition_n to_o their_o form_n consonant_a to_o their_o superstitious_a innovation_n and_o corruption_n and_o so_o have_v our_o high-flown_a separatist_n also_o by_o new_a pretence_n to_o a_o gift_n of_o prayer_n long_o since_o cease_v and_o by_o pray_v extempore_o upon_o ordinary_a occasion_n in_o public_a assembly_n a_o method_n unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_n ever_o since_o there_o be_v a_o settle_a christian_a church_n and_o second_o i_o will_v not_o despair_v but_o those_o moderate_a dissenter_n who_o honest_o desire_v to_o serve_v god_n in_o the_o best_a manner_n and_o have_v be_v abuse_v by_o false-teacher_n into_o a_o ill_a opinion_n of_o form_n may_v by_o peruse_v these_o paper_n lay_v aside_o their_o ill-grounded_n prejudices_fw-la against_o liturgy_n when_o they_o clear_o discern_v that_o the_o most_o pious_a and_o learned_a of_o the_o primitive_a martyr_n and_o father_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n of_o the_o church_n do_v always_o approve_v of_o and_o use_v prescribe_v form_n in_o their_o public_a worship_n so_o that_o they_o can_v reject_v liturgy_n as_o a_o corrupt_a carnal_a cold_a and_o formal_a way_n of_o pray_v without_o condem_v the_o devotion_n of_o the_o best_a and_o dear_a servant_n of_o god_n in_o all_o age_n both_o of_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o censure_n as_o void_a of_o truth_n and_o modesty_n as_o it_o be_v of_o charity_n and_o humility_n it_o be_v certain_a million_o of_o holy_a and_o admirable_a man_n have_v pray_v thus_o with_o wondrous_a fervency_n and_o god_n have_v hear_v such_o prayer_n and_o if_o they_o be_v lawful_a in_o themselves_o aceptable_a to_o heaven_n and_o sufficient_a to_o procure_v what_o we_o pray_v for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o reason_n why_o this_o church_n shall_v not_o enjoin_v they_o now_o as_o all_o other_o modern_a regular_a church_n do_v and_o the_o primitive_a church_n also_o do_v i_o grant_v such_o as_o have_v have_v a_o false_a notion_n of_o they_o can_v be_v expect_v to_o use_v they_o so_o devout_o as_o other_o do_v but_o if_o their_o judgement_n be_v rectisied_a those_o prejudices_fw-la will_v soon_o wear_v off_o and_o a_o little_a time_n and_o experience_n of_o the_o great_a benefit_n of_o holy_a form_n will_v convince_v they_o that_o a_o pure_a and_o prudent_a pious_a and_o proper_a liturgy_n such_o as_o we_o be_v the_o most_o rational_a and_o advantageous_a way_n of_o pay_v our_o public_a service_n to_o almighty_a god_n and_o the_o great_a help_n to_o true_a devotion_n in_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v my_o first_o design_n be_v to_o have_v go_v through_o every_o century_n that_o can_v be_v call_v ancient_n but_o my_o time_n not_o permit_v i_o as_o yet_o to_o transcrible_v all_o my_o observation_n in_o vindication_n of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n from_o the_o unjust_a cavil_n of_o my_o adversary_n i_o have_v now_o publish_v only_o the_o first_o four_o century_n till_o the_o rest_n be_v make_v ready_a because_o if_o we_o find_v they_o within_o that_o compass_n all_o man_n must_v own_o they_o be_v true_o primitive_a and_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o delay_v a_o just_a censure_n of_o this_o fallacious_a treatise_n since_o that_o party_n so_o extreme_o dote_v upon_o it_o as_o to_o think_v it_o unanswerable_a for_o one_o of_o they_o in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o heal_a attempt_n that_o be_v a_o project_n to_o heal_v the_o dissenter_n by_o the_o wound_n of_o the_o establish_a church_n late_o talk_v at_o this_o vain_a
gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o make_v liturgy_n to_o be_v useless_a that_o it_o real_o be_v the_o first_o ground_n and_o original_a of_o they_o be_v form_n first_o indict_v by_o the_o spiritual_a and_o inspire_a man_n in_o the_o apostolical_a age_n and_o transmit_v down_o to_o we_o by_o their_o successor_n for_o which_o reason_n we_o ought_v to_o reverence_n ancient_a and_o primitive_a form_n many_o of_o which_o as_o will_v be_v prove_v be_v yet_o in_o our_o liturgy_n far_o before_o those_o extempore_o prayer_n make_v by_o a_o pretend_a gift_n which_o have_v be_v cease_v above_o 1300_o year_n and_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o proper_a phrase_n accurate_a method_n and_o judicious_a well-weighed_a composure_n of_o our_o form_n with_o the_o impertinence_n tautology_n hesitation_n and_o confusion_n so_o visible_a in_o their_o extempore_o prayer_n we_o shall_v be_v convince_v that_o the_o latter_a can_v proceed_v from_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n nor_o ought_v to_o come_v in_o competition_n with_o our_o excellent_a form_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o the_o scripture_n period_n which_o give_v great_a reputation_n to_o liturgy_n and_o no_o countenance_n to_o such_o as_o now_o pretend_v to_o extempore_o prayer_n chap._n i._o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o first_o century_n §_o 1._o this_o first_o period_n be_v very_o obscure_a because_o the_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n be_v almost_o whole_o employ_v in_o convert_v the_o nation_n do_v write_v very_o little_a and_o scarce_o any_o thing_n of_o that_o which_o they_o do_v write_v be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n so_o that_o we_o can_v expect_v much_o evidene_a for_o liturgy_n in_o this_o century_n wherein_o however_o this_o author_n can_v find_v nothing_o that_o make_v against_o they_o and_o so_o have_v pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n but_o we_o shall_v observe_v 60._o â—â—â—lo_fw-la judaens_fw-la ann._n dom._n 60._o first_o that_o philo_n and_o josephus_n do_v both_o so_o describe_v the_o essenes_n that_o not_o only_a eusebius_n of_o old_a but_o divers_a learned_a man_n of_o these_o age_n believe_v they_o to_o have_v be_v christian_n or_o however_o that_o the_o first_o christian_n exact_o imitate_v their_o rite_n 16._o rite_n philo_z de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr contemplate_v joseph_n bell_n jud_v lib._n 2._o cap._n â—_o euseb_n hist_o lib._n 2._o cap._n 16._o among_o which_o be_v this_o to_o rise_v before_o the_o arise_v of_o the_o sun_n and_o to_o worship_n god_n by_o certain_a prayer_n receive_v from_o their_o forefather_n as_o josephus_n tell_v we_o now_o these_o prayer_n can_v be_v no_o other_o than_o form_n because_o they_o be_v deliver_v down_o to_o they_o from_o their_o father_n philo_z also_o relate_v that_o they_o have_v a_o choir_n of_o two_o side_n sing_v alternate_o so_o that_o when_o one_o have_v begin_v to_o sing_v the_o rest_n answer_v he_o by_o repeat_v the_o end_n of_o the_o verse_n in_o imitation_n of_o those_o at_o the_o red_a sea_n now_o this_o way_n of_o alternate_a sing_v must_v be_v by_o some_o prescribe_a and_o know_v form_n or_o else_o the_o choir_n can_v never_o answer_v one_o another_o yet_o these_o kind_n of_o prescribe_v hymn_n sing_v in_o this_o manner_n eusebius_n here_o call_v the_o hymn_n use_v among_o we_o christian_n euseb_n christian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d euseb_n and_o that_o excellent_a historian_n labour_v to_o prove_v these_o essenes_n be_v christian_n by_o this_o argument_n among_o some_o other_o because_o they_o pray_v and_o sing_v hymn_n in_o set_a form_n early_o in_o the_o morning_n as_o the_o christian_n use_v to_o do_v wherefore_o eusebius_n who_o know_v the_o first_o age_n better_o than_o we_o do_v believe_v this_o at_o least_o that_o the_o christian_n than_o have_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n which_o be_v the_o main_a part_n of_o a_o liturgy_n second_o clemens_n romanus_n 90._o clemens_n romanus_n an._n dom._n 90._o in_o his_o genuine_a epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n for_o we_o need_v not_o cite_v any_o spurious_a tract_n intimate_v they_o then_o have_v a_o liturgy_n for_o he_o say_v we_o ought_v to_o do_v all_o those_o thing_n in_o order_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v command_v we_o to_o perform_v viz._n to_o celebrate_v our_o oblation_n and_o liturgy_n at_o certain_a time_n and_o a_o little_a after_o let_v every_o one_o of_o you_o in_o his_o order_n offer_v his_o eucharist_n to_o god_n keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n with_o all_o gravity_n and_o not_o swerve_v from_o the_o determine_a rule_n of_o his_o ministration_n 92._o ministration_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d epist_n ad_fw-la corinth_n edit_fw-la oxon._n 1669._o pag._n 92._o which_o golden_a remain_v of_o true_a primitive_a antiquity_n show_v that_o the_o public_a service_n be_v then_o perform_v in_o order_n by_o our_o lord_n own_o command_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o determine_a rule_n for_o the_o administration_n from_o which_o no_o man_n may_v swerve_v which_o rule_n be_v mention_v by_o this_o writer_n who_o be_v a_o companion_n to_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v settle_v by_o none_o but_o by_o our_o lord_n himself_o or_o at_o least_o by_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o our_o adversary_n say_v this_o be_v only_o a_o method_n not_o a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n i_o râ—ply_v they_o can_v prove_v this_o and_o yet_o if_o they_o can_v suppose_v they_o need_v a_o order_n even_o while_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n and_o inspiration_n remain_v when_o these_o be_v cease_v the_o church_n may_v well_o be_v suppose_v to_o stand_v in_o as_o much_o need_n of_o prescribe_a form_n now_o as_o they_o do_v of_o a_o determine_a order_n then_o â—3_n pâ—â—nâ—â—â—uaâ—â—r_n an._n dom._n â—3_n §_o 2._o soon_o after_o this_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o pliny_n who_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n what_o he_o have_v extort_a by_o method_n of_o severity_n from_o some_o of_o that_o profession_n viz._n that_o the_o christian_n use_v to_o meet_v on_o a_o certain_a day_n before_o it_o be_v light_a and_o alternate_o sing_v a_o hymn_n to_o christ_n as_o god_n bâ—â—ding_v themselves_o by_o a_o sacrament_n not_o to_o any_o wicked_a thing_n but_o that_o they_o will_v not_o steal_v nor_o rob_v nor_o commit_v adultery_n nor_o break_v their_o faith_n nor_o withhold_v the_o pledge_n ep_n pledge_n carmenque_fw-la christo_fw-la quasi_fw-la deo_fw-la dicere_fw-la secum_fw-la in_o vicem_fw-la plin._n lib._n 10._o ep_n now_o if_o we_o remember_v pliny_n be_v a_o roman_a and_o a_o heathen_a we_o must_v suppose_v he_o to_o speak_v in_o their_o phrase_n and_o among_o they_o carmen_fw-la dicere_fw-la be_v to_o repeat_v a_o prayer_n in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n vossius_fw-la say_v it_o be_v call_v carmen_n though_o it_o be_v not_o sing_v for_o the_o roman_n call_v every_o thing_n carman_n which_o be_v in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n 47._o word_n vossius_fw-la comment_n in_o dictam_fw-la epist_n plin._n pag._n 47._o brissonius_n also_o inform_v we_o that_o they_o pray_v to_o the_o god_n solenni_n carmine_fw-la with_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n 97._o word_n brisson_n de_fw-fr formul_fw-la p._n 97._o and_o that_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o comitia_fw-la be_v call_v solenne_n carmen_n the_o solemn_a prayer_n though_o it_o be_v not_o compose_v by_o any_o poetic_a measure_n 137._o measure_n id._n ibid._n pag._n 137._o and_o livy_n speak_v of_o the_o solemn_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o the_o same_o phrase_n 15._o phrase_n solenne_fw-fr carmen_fw-la precationis_fw-la liv._o lib._n 39_o cap._n 15._o wherefore_o since_o pliny_n use_v the_o word_n dicere_fw-la and_o not_o canere_fw-la he_o may_v well_o be_v think_v to_o have_v mean_v they_o say_v a_o prayer_n to_o christ_n as_o god_n in_o a_o set_a form_n of_o word_n yet_o because_o tertullian_n when_o he_o cite_v this_o passage_n paraphrase_n it_o by_o sing_v to_o christ_n and_o to_o god_n 2._o god_n ad_fw-la canendum_fw-la chr_n sto_z &_o deo_fw-la tertul._n ap._n cap._n 2._o we_o will_v allow_v it_o to_o be_v expound_v of_o a_o hymn_n but_o even_o so_o since_o it_o be_v sing_v alternate_o it_o be_v certain_a it_o must_v be_v a_o prescribe_a form_n and_o since_o christian_n be_v to_o sing_v as_o well_o as_o to_o pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n we_o may_v be_v sure_a form_n be_v no_o hindrance_n to_o the_o spirit_n because_o if_o they_o be_v it_o will_v be_v as_o unlawful_a to_o sing_v as_o they_o pretend_v it_o be_v to_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n we_o also_o add_v that_o this_o account_n exact_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o essenes_n both_o in_o their_o beginning_n before_o sunrising_n and_o their_o sing_v by_o turn_v wherefore_o since_o those_o essenes_n have_v form_n of_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o praise_v we_o must_v conclude_v the_o christian_n have_v so_o also_o and_o we_o must_v either_o suppose_v that_o pliny_n give_v a_o very_a imperfect_a account_n of_o the_o christian_a worship_n and_o absurd_o imagine_v that_o
able_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n l._n 8._o p._n 402._o and_o again_o speak_v of_o all_o christian_n he_o say_v they_o worship_v god_n and_o his_o only_a son_n according_a to_o their_o ability_n with_o prayer_n and_o praise_n 386._o praise_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n pag._n 386._o not_o that_o every_o private_a christian_a invent_v his_o prayer_n and_o praise_n extempore_o but_o use_v the_o form_n make_v for_o they_o in_o public_a especial_o with_o vigorous_a affection_n and_o fervent_a devotion_n and_o if_o these_o place_n of_o origen_n do_v at_o all_o belong_v to_o christian_n public_a worship_n as_o they_o must_v do_v if_o they_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n in_o this_o dispute_n then_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a private_a christian_n be_v not_o allow_v to_o make_v their_o own_o prayer_n and_o praise_n extempore_o there_o that_o will_v have_v breed_v such_o confusion_n as_o st._n paul_n forbid_v express_o 26._o express_o 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 26._o and_o yet_o origen_n assure_v we_o they_o offer_v they_o up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d therefore_o that_o phrase_n must_v not_o be_v restrain_v to_o extempore_o prayer_n no_o nor_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o cite_v out_o of_o nazianzen_n where_o also_o all_o christian_n be_v exhort_v as_o well_o as_o they_o be_v able_a to_o sing_v that_o triumphant_a hymn_n upon_o julian_n be_v cut_v off_o which_o israel_n sing_v when_o the_o egyptian_n be_v drown_v in_o the_o red_a sea_n 54._o sea_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n naz._n orat._n 3_o pag._n 54._o for_o nazianzen_n there_o set_v down_o the_o very_a word_n which_o he_o will_v have_v they_o all_o sing_v be_v indeed_o that_o same_o hymn_n which_o be_v record_v exod._n xv_o only_o adapt_v and_o fit_v for_o this_o occasion_n now_o if_o this_o form_n be_v to_o be_v sing_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o well_o as_o they_o be_v able_a then_o the_o phrase_n mean_v no_o more_o here_o but_o as_o devout_o as_o they_o can_v and_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o extempore_o invention_n to_o which_o he_o will_v glad_o restrain_v it_o i_o grant_v when_o this_o phrase_n be_v apply_v to_o another_o subject_a matter_n such_o as_o write_v book_n or_o preach_v it_o sometime_o signify_v do_v these_o thing_n as_o their_o fancy_n and_o part_n enable_v they_o but_o all_o his_o quotation_n of_o this_o kind_n be_v nothing_o to_o this_o dispute_n where_o we_o be_v only_o to_o consider_v the_o phrase_n as_o it_o be_v apply_v to_o pray_v and_o praise_v god_n fancy_n god_n so_o pro_fw-la viribus_fw-la in_o s._n augustine_n signify_v the_o strength_n of_o devotion_n not_o the_o strength_n of_o fancy_n and_o there_o we_o have_v show_v it_o never_o signify_v do_v these_o extempore_o but_o do_v they_o very_o devout_o wherefore_o that_o we_o may_v not_o tire_v the_o reader_n as_o he_o do_v with_o numberless_a quotation_n which_o be_v not_o to_o the_o point_n we_o conclude_v that_o the_o bishop_n in_o justin_n martyr_n do_v pray_v as_o earnest_o as_o he_o be_v able_a but_o not_o extempore_o i_o have_v be_v the_o large_a in_o refute_v this_o exposition_n because_o it_o be_v his_o main_a argument_n which_o he_o repeat_v and_o urge_v over_o and_o over_o and_o triumph_n in_o as_o sufficient_a to_o carry_v the_o whole_a cause_n whereas_o for_o any_o thing_n appear_v it_o rather_o prove_v the_o christian_n have_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n §_o 3._o irenaeus_n be_v as_o wary_a as_o justin_n martyr_n 179_o s._n irenaeus_n an._n dom._n 179_o not_o to_o publish_v any_o of_o the_o word_n use_v in_o the_o christian_a office_n though_o he_o speak_v both_o of_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o the_o prayer_n and_o praise_n there_o in_o general_n only_o when_o some_o of_o those_o heretic_n make_v a_o argument_n from_o the_o conclusion_n of_o a_o form_n of_o doxology_n to_o prove_v their_o fancy_n by_o on_o that_o occasion_n he_o be_v force_v to_o mention_v it_o and_o say_v they_o allege_v say_v he_o also_o that_o we_o in_o our_o thanksgiving_n do_v say_v world_n without_o end_n 16._o end_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d iren._n adv_o haer_fw-mi l._n 1._o c._n 1._o p._n 16._o now_o these_o word_n be_v the_o very_a conclusion_n of_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la and_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o heretic_n in_o way_n of_o argument_n against_o the_o orthodox_n it_o must_v be_v a_o know_v constant_a and_o never_o vary_v form_n of_o common_a use_n in_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v infer_v from_o thence_o that_o in_o irenaeus_n his_o time_n the_o christian_n praise_v god_n in_o public_a by_o this_o very_a form_n which_o we_o now_o use_v glory_n be_v to_o the_o father_n to_o the_o son_n and_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o beginning_n be_v now_o and_o ever_o shall_v be_v world_n without_o end_n amen_n and_o as_o we_o shall_v show_v present_o the_o same_o argument_n and_o ground_v upon_o the_o same_o public_a form_n be_v mention_v in_o tertullian_n 83._o tertullian_n tertul._n de_fw-fr speâ—â—ac_fw-la p._n 83._o in_o this_o same_o age_n which_o prove_v that_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la was_z a_o form_n not_o only_o in_o the_o gallican_n but_o also_o in_o the_o african_a church_n 192._o clemens_n alex._n an._n dom._n 192._o in_o this_o century_n live_v clemens_n of_o alexandria_n who_o tell_v we_o the_o church_n be_v not_o only_o the_o name_n of_o the_o place_n for_o public_a worship_n but_o the_o congregation_n prostrate_v themselves_o in_o prayer_n have_v all_o as_o it_o be_v one_o common_a voice_n and_o one_o mind_n 7._o mind_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d clem._n alex._n strom._n 7._o allude_v no_o doubt_n to_o those_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n that_o you_o may_v with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n glorify_v god_n 6._o god_n rom._n xv_o 6._o that_o be_v say_v grotius_n that_o when_o you_o praise_n god_n and_o pray_v to_o he_o you_o may_v do_v it_o not_o only_o with_o the_o same_o sound_n of_o word_n as_o doxology_n and_o litany_n use_v to_o be_v say_v but_o also_o with_o a_o mind_n full_a of_o mutual_a love_n loc_fw-la love_n grot._n in_o loc_fw-la so_o that_o pray_v and_o praise_v god_n as_o it_o be_v with_o one_o mind_n and_o one_o mouth_n signify_v perform_v these_o office_n by_o responsory_a prayer_n and_o praise_n as_o they_o do_v in_o their_o litany_n and_o doxology_n of_o old_a which_o must_v be_v in_o know_a form_n because_o the_o people_n not_o only_o join_v in_o heart_n with_o the_o minister_n but_o vocal_o answer_v in_o their_o turn_n they_o and_o the_o priest_n often_o make_v up_o the_o sentence_n between_o they_o and_o therefore_o be_v say_v to_o have_v as_o it_o be_v one_o common_a voice_n so_o that_o this_o passage_n be_v a_o paraphrase_n upon_o ignatius_n his_o one_o prayer_n and_o one_o supplication_n and_o upon_o justin_n martyr_n common_a prayer_n and_o it_o show_v there_o be_v form_n mutual_o repeat_v between_o priest_n and_o people_n in_o clemens_n alex._n his_o time_n our_o adversary_n will_v evade_v this_o by_o pretend_v this_o one_o common_a voice_n be_v mean_v of_o the_o minister_n who_o be_v the_o people_n mouth_n to_o god_n 136._o god_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 136._o but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v that_o clemens_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o minister_n alone_o but_o of_o he_o and_o the_o whole_a congregation_n together_o and_o if_o the_o minister_n have_v say_v all_o the_o prayer_n he_o must_v save_v say_v plain_o they_o have_v one_o common_a mouth_n or_o voice_n but_o his_o word_n be_v have_v as_o it_o be_v one_o common_a voice_n which_o note_n that_o they_o join_v voice_n in_o responsory_a form_n and_o so_o make_v many_o voice_n like_v unto_o one_o voice_n and_o this_o unite_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o people_n in_o put_v up_o their_o common-prayer_n show_v also_o the_o union_n of_o their_o mind_n and_o affection_n moreover_o we_o may_v the_o more_o reasonable_o believe_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v form_n in_o clemens_n his_o time_n because_o he_o say_v they_o allot_v certain_a hour_n for_o prayer_n the_o three_o the_o sixth_z and_o the_o nine_o in_o imitation_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o jew_n 7._o jew_n clem._n alex._n strom._n 7._o now_o the_o jew_n use_v form_n and_o it_o be_v likely_a those_o who_o imitate_v they_o in_o the_o time_n will_v do_v it_o also_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o pray_v nor_o can_v we_o think_v that_o they_o who_o pray_v so_o often_o will_v vary_v the_o phrase_n every_o time_n what_o be_v the_o word_n of_o their_o form_n then_o clemens_n no_o way_n relate_v but_o the_o main_a petition_n be_v first_o for_o the_o pardon_n of_o sin_n second_o for_o deliverance_n from_o temptation_n three_o for_o ability_n to_o
be_v to_o be_v keep_v in_o our_o own_o breast_n for_o our_o lord_n say_v we_o must_v not_o declare_v it_o to_o swine_n and_o expose_v it_o to_o dog_n 324._o dog_n sanctum_fw-la quotidie_fw-la jubeamur_fw-la intra_fw-la conscientiam_fw-la nostram_fw-la tenere_fw-la cypr._n ad_fw-la demetr_v §._o 1._o p._n 324._o and_o from_o that_o same_o text_n of_o matth._n vii_o 6._o the_o same_o author_n prove_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v profane_v by_o publish_v they_o to_o those_o without_o 429._o without_o idem_fw-la lib._n 3._o test_n ad_fw-la quirin_n §._o 50._o p._n 429._o wherefore_o since_o it_o be_v so_o clear_a even_o in_o these_o early_a age_n that_o they_o be_v scrupulous_a of_o publish_v their_o way_n of_o worship_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o no_o full_a and_o clear_a account_n of_o their_o form_n at_o large_a can_v be_v expect_v among_o these_o writer_n and_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o mention_v some_o and_o dark_o hint_n at_o other_o of_o those_o mysterious_a form_n sometime_o and_o that_o they_o do_v plain_o attest_v they_o have_v a_o prescribe_a liturgy_n though_o they_o have_v but_o seldom_o a_o occasion_n or_o a_o inclination_n to_o tell_v we_o what_o it_o be_v 220._o hippolytus_n mar._n an._n dom._n 220._o §_o 2._o among_o the_o writer_n of_o this_o age_n the_o first_o be_v hippolytus_n a_o bishop_n and_o martyr_n who_o in_o his_o discourse_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o come_v of_o antichrist_n put_v it_o among_o the_o sign_n of_o those_o evil_a time_n that_o liturgy_n shall_v be_v extinguish_v sing_v of_o psalm_n shall_v cease_v and_o read_v of_o scripture_n shall_v not_o be_v hear_v 357._o hear_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hippol._n de_fw-fr consume_v mund._o bib._n patr._n t._n 2._o p._n 357._o which_o show_v that_o the_o public_a service_n of_o which_o he_o there_o speak_v consist_v then_o of_o three_o part_n the_o ministration_n of_o prayer_n sing_v of_o psalm_n and_o read_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o first_o of_o these_o be_v call_v liturgy_n which_o though_o it_o signify_v any_o public_a service_n in_o general_n and_o be_v sometime_o apply_v to_o the_o whole_a public_a worship_n yet_o where_o it_o be_v limit_v only_o to_o prayer_n as_o it_o be_v here_o it_o imply_v a_o common_a form_n use_v general_o which_o will_v be_v more_o probable_a to_o be_v this_o father_n sense_n if_o we_o consider_v that_o he_o say_v liturgy_n shall_v be_v extinguish_v that_o be_v the_o public_a form_n shall_v not_o be_v permit_v to_o be_v use_v which_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v of_o extempore_o prayer_n they_o be_v a_o inward_a gift_n as_o our_o adversary_n pretend_v and_o antichrist_n himself_o have_v no_o power_n to_o extinguish_v or_o put_v out_o man_n gift_n he_o may_v suppress_v the_o use_n of_o form_n of_o prayer_n but_o the_o extempore_o man_n faculty_n be_v not_o liable_a to_o any_o such_o interdict_v as_o can_v extinguish_v it_o and_o why_o may_v we_o not_o believe_v the_o prayer_n in_o this_o age_n be_v suitable_a to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o office_n they_o sing_v by_o a_o form_n out_o of_o a_o book_n and_o read_v the_o lesson_n out_o of_o a_o book_n so_o that_o they_o scruple_v not_o the_o use_n of_o form_n wherefore_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o believe_v they_o dislike_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o consequent_o nothing_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o expound_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o usual_a sense_n viz._n of_o the_o public_a liturgy_n which_o antichrist_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o christian_n to_o use_v §_o 3._o our_o next_o author_n be_v the_o famous_a origen_n 230._o origen_n adam_n an._n dom._n 230._o who_o have_v so_o clear_a and_o convince_a a_o testimony_n for_o the_o use_n of_o a_o liturgy_n in_o his_o homily_n on_o jeremy_n that_o the_o learned_a centuriator_n be_v convince_v by_o it_o that_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n be_v use_v in_o his_o time_n for_o they_o thus_o cite_v the_o place_n it_o be_v say_v they_o without_o question_n that_o they_o have_v some_o set_a form_n of_o prayer_n in_o this_o age_n for_o origen_n in_o his_o xith_o homily_n on_o jeremy_n seem_v to_o allude_v to_o those_o we_o now_o call_v collect_v where_o he_o tell_v we_o we_o frequent_o say_v in_o our_o prayer_n grant_v o_o almighty_a god_n grant_v we_o a_o part_n with_o thy_o prophet_n and_o with_o the_o apostle_n of_o thy_o son_n christ_n grant_v that_o we_o may_v be_v find_v at_o the_o foot_n of_o thy_o only_o beget_v 135._o beget_v formulas_fw-la domque_fw-la quasdam_fw-la precationum_fw-la absque_fw-la dubio_fw-la habuerunt_fw-la cent._n magdeb._n cent_n 3._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 135._o and_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o our_o saviour_n promise_v to_o such_o as_o be_v effectual_o convert_v that_o they_o shall_v sit_v down_o with_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n 11_o god_n matth._n viij_o 11_o and_o that_o the_o holy_a apostle_n and_o prophet_n be_v describe_v in_o scripture_n as_o rejoice_v together_o in_o heaven_n 20._o heaven_n revel_v xviii_o 20._o we_o shall_v be_v convince_v this_o form_n of_o prayer_n be_v ground_v upon_o christ_n promise_n and_o upon_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o consequent_o must_v own_v the_o prayer_n to_o be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a indeed_o our_o adversary_n use_v many_o artisices_n to_o wrest_v this_o testimony_n from_o we_o 141._o we_o discourse_v of_o liturg_n p._n 141._o but_o all_o in_o vain_a first_o he_o say_v ruffinus_n make_v many_o addition_n to_o origen_n homily_n so_o that_o possible_o this_o may_v be_v one_o of_o his_o addition_n i_o answer_v if_o he_o be_v sure_a ruffinus_n add_v this_o yet_o since_o he_o live_v in_o the_o next_o century_n that_o will_v serve_v to_o confute_v he_o who_o maintain_v there_o be_v no_o prescribe_a form_n till_o the_o five_o or_o six_o age_n but_o we_o can_v make_v it_o very_o probable_a ruffinus_n do_v not_o add_v this_o passage_n first_o because_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o but_o what_o agree_v well_o enough_o to_o origen_n time_n and_o to_o his_o doctrine_n second_o in_o ruffinus_n his_o time_n they_o have_v make_v some_o step_n towards_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o therefore_o have_v it_o be_v a_o prayer_n compose_v by_o he_o there_o will_v have_v be_v some_o footstep_n of_o that_o superstition_n some_o address_n to_o or_o expectation_n from_o the_o apostle_n and_o prophet_n whereas_o this_o prayer_n only_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o desire_v god_n to_o grant_v we_o a_o part_n with_o they_o again_o our_o adversary_n say_v these_o word_n if_o they_o be_v origen_n will_v no_o more_o prove_v this_o be_v a_o prescribe_a form_n than_o s._n paul_n be_v be_v ephes_n i._o 16_o 17._o where_o he_o say_v he_o cease_v not_o to_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o ephesian_n in_o his_o prayer_n that_o the_o god_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n might_n give_v they_o that_o spirit_n of_o wisdom_n etc._n etc._n i_o reply_v his_o parallel_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n hold_v since_o the_o apostle_n only_o relate_v and_o reckon_v up_o the_o thing_n he_o ask_v for_o they_o and_o speak_v to_o the_o ephesian_n give_v they_o a_o account_n of_o the_o subject_a of_o his_o petition_n for_o they_o but_o origen_n be_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o a_o prayer_n and_o speak_v direct_o to_o god_n therefore_o this_o must_v be_v a_o form_n of_o common_a use_n as_o the_o magdeburg_n divine_v believe_v it_o to_o be_v have_v thus_o detect_v his_o sophistry_n and_o answer_v his_o cavil_n and_o so_o clear_v this_o evidence_n for_o a_o set_a form_n we_o shall_v more_o easy_o understand_v that_o origen_n refer_v to_o a_o usual_a liturgy_n in_o another_o place_n where_o he_o say_v they_o who_o serve_v god_n through_o jesus_n in_o the_o christian_a way_n and_o live_v according_a to_o the_o gospel_n use_v frequent_o as_o become_v they_o night_n and_o day_n the_o enjoin_v prayer_n 302._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n lib._n 6._o pag._n 302._o whence_o we_o infer_v that_o the_o christian_a way_n be_v to_o serve_v god_n night_n and_o day_n with_o prescribe_a prayer_n for_o the_o participle_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v not_o only_o a_o thing_n enjoin_v or_o command_v in_o general_a as_o isocrates_n and_o aeschines_n use_v the_o word_n 24._o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isocr_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d aeschin_n ita_fw-la math._n i._n 24._o but_o so_o enjoin_v that_o the_o very_a order_n and_o manner_n of_o do_v it_o be_v set_v down_o and_o particular_o appoint_v so_o those_o direction_n concern_v the_o leper_n offering_n his_o gift_n which_o moses_n prescribe_v in_o the_o old_a law_n levit._n fourteen_o 4._o be_v call_v do_v that_o which_o moses_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d command_v they_o that_o be_v which_o he_o prescribe_v
how_o they_o shall_v do_v 14._o do_v math._n viij_o 4._o mark_v i_o 44._o luke_n v._n 14._o and_o the_o word_n whence_o it_o be_v derive_v signify_v to_o methodize_v put_v in_o order_n and_o to_o place_n soldier_n in_o their_o rank_n 15.23_o rank_n cor._n 15.23_o so_o to_o do_v all_o thing_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o order_n 40._o order_n 1_o cor._n fourteen_o 40._o be_v to_o act_v according_a to_o a_o prescribe_a rule_n which_o rule_n s._n paul_n say_v he_o will_v make_v or_o prescribe_v when_o he_o come_v 〈◊〉_d come_v 1_o cor._n xi_o 34._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o then_o be_v the_o proper_a and_o natural_a signification_n of_o this_o word_n we_o may_v reasonable_o expound_v it_o of_o prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n both_o for_o morning_n and_o evening_n of_o which_o as_o the_o centuriator_n observe_v origen_n speak_v in_o other_o place_n 134._o place_n magdeb._n cent._n 3._o cap._n 6._o pag._n 134._o but_o our_o adversary_n will_v shift_v off_o this_o proof_n also_o first_o by_o ask_v if_o these_o be_v not_o private_a prayer_n 140._o prayer_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag_n 140._o i_o answer_v the_o word_n be_v general_a not_o restrain_v either_o to_o public_a or_o private_a prayer_n express_o but_o it_o be_v certain_a the_o christian_n have_v a_o custom_n to_o assemble_v morning_n and_o evening_n to_o prayer_n the_o phrase_n of_o use_v these_o prayer_n night_n and_o day_n seem_v chief_o to_o be_v refer_v to_o public_a office_n second_o he_o ask_v if_o no_o prayer_n can_v be_v command_v but_o in_o set_a form_n i_o reply_v the_o word_n do_v not_o bare_o signify_v prayer_n command_v but_o enjoin_v according_a to_o a_o prescribe_a order_n as_o i_o have_v prove_v now_o prayer_n leave_v to_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n to_o be_v daily_o make_v new_a can_v proper_o be_v call_v order_v prayer_n and_o therefore_o though_o christian_a minister_n be_v command_v to_o preach_v yet_o the_o word_n and_o method_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o invention_n or_o choice_n our_o adversary_n can_v no_o where_n find_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d make_v use_v of_o as_o a_o epithet_n for_o a_o sermon_n or_o homily_n note_v also_o origen_n do_v not_o say_v the_o christian_n make_v these_o enjoin_v prayer_n but_o use_v they_o which_o suppose_v they_o be_v make_v into_o a_o prescribe_a form_n before_o three_o he_o inquire_v if_o there_o be_v no_o command_n for_o pray_v frequent_o but_o human_a prescription_n and_o i_o must_v ask_v what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n origen_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o command_v man_n to_o pray_v nor_o declare_v whether_o the_o duty_n of_o prayer_n be_v prescribe_v by_o god_n or_o the_o church_n he_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o prayer_n themselves_o and_o give_v they_o this_o character_n that_o they_o be_v order_v or_o prescribe_v so_o that_o he_o be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o tell_v we_o of_o divine_a command_n to_o pray_v frequent_o since_o origen_n word_n be_v not_o about_o obey_v a_o precept_n to_o pray_v but_o use_v order_v enjoin_v or_o prescribe_v prayer_n which_o all_o ingenuous_a man_n must_v own_v to_o be_v in_o form_n and_o that_o prove_v a_o liturgy_n because_o it_o be_v prayer_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n three_o in_o the_o same_o book_n against_o celsus_n when_o origen_n cite_v some_o certain_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n â—e_n bring_v they_o in_o with_o these_o preface_n we_o â—nd_v in_o the_o prayer_n or_o we_o say_v often_o in_o the_o prayer_n 197._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n lib._n 4._o p._n 178_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ibid._n pag._n 197._o and_o thus_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o prayer_n or_o the_o prudent_a when_o he_o pray_v â—aith_o 354._o â—aith_o idem_fw-la lib._n 6._o pag._n 285._o lib._n 7._o pag._n 354._o now_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o the_o psalm_n be_v the_o main_a part_n of_o the_o jewish_a liturgy_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n incline_v to_o imitate_v their_o form_n and_o above_o all_o the_o old_a testament_n admire_v and_o frequent_o use_v the_o book_n of_o psalm_n and_o take_v their_o form_n of_o praise_n from_o thence_o we_o may_v conclude_v they_o borrow_v many_o form_n of_o prayer_n also_o from_o the_o psalm_n and_o transcribe_v they_o into_o their_o liturgy_n so_o that_o origen_n appeal_v to_o these_o passage_n as_o be_v know_v by_o the_o christian_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o their_o prayer_n which_o will_v still_o be_v clear_a when_o we_o observe_v that_o the_o abassine_n christian_n who_o be_v very_o tenacious_a of_o primitive_a rite_n and_o derive_v most_o of_o their_o usage_n from_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o alexandria_n as_o ludolfus_n relate_v take_v most_o of_o their_o daily_a prayer_n out_o of_o the_o psalter_n 12._o psalter_n ludolf_n hist_o ethiop_n lib._n 2._o cap._n 12._o and_o therefore_o origen_n who_o belong_v to_o alexandria_n no_o doubt_n refer_v by_o these_o preface_n to_o the_o public_a and_o know_a liturgy_n then_o use_v in_o that_o famous_a church_n our_o adversary_n be_v not_o please_v at_o this_o inference_n and_o whereas_o his_o own_o eye_n be_v so_o blind_v with_o his_o extempore_o way_n that_o he_o can_v see_v the_o clear_a light_n for_o form_n he_o say_v it_o argue_v a_o fancy_n deep_o tincture_v with_o liturgy_n to_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v any_o proof_n of_o they_o but_o let_v it_o be_v note_v he_o bare_o assert_v it_o be_v no_o proof_n and_o most_o false_o represent_v the_o matter_n for_o he_o say_v when_o origen_n quote_v any_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n he_o thus_o speak_v etc._n etc._n 139._o etc._n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 139._o now_o this_o be_v not_o true_a because_o first_o origen_n in_o that_o very_a book_n cite_v a_o hundred_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o psalm_n without_o any_o such_o preface_n without_o say_v they_o be_v find_v in_o the_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n second_o the_o place_n which_o he_o do_v cite_v with_o such_o a_o preface_n be_v always_o very_o proper_a to_o be_v use_v in_o a_o liturgy_n as_o form_n of_o praise_n or_o prayer_n such_o as_o these_o the_o earth_n be_v full_a of_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o open_v thou_o my_o eye_n that_o i_o may_v see_v the_o wondrous_a thing_n of_o thy_o law_n create_v in_o i_o a_o clean_a heart_n o_o god_n and_o the_o like_a so_o that_o these_o and_o no_o other_o passage_n be_v say_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o prayer_n etc._n etc._n no_o doubt_n we_o have_v all_o imaginable_a cause_n to_o think_v that_o these_o very_a word_n of_o the_o psalm_n be_v in_o origen_n be_v time_n use_v in_o the_o church_n liturgy_n and_o prescribe_v in_o the_o form_n of_o public_a prayer_n especial_o since_o he_o can_v ascribe_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n but_o the_o peculiar_a use_n make_v of_o these_o select_a place_n in_o the_o public_a office_n which_o make_v origen_n quote_v they_o with_o such_o a_o preface_n and_o cite_v other_o passage_n of_o the_o psalm_n as_o he_o do_v other_o scripture_n without_o any_o preface_n at_o all_o four_o our_o adversary_n cite_v another_o place_n out_o of_o origen_n homily_n take_v at_o the_o second_o hand_n from_o dailé_n to_o prove_v they_o use_v no_o form_n of_o prayer_n in_o that_o age_n because_o it_o be_v say_v our_o thought_n must_v not_o wander_v after_o our_o sense_n in_o prayer_n but_o be_v whole_o intent_n and_o fix_v on_o god_n not_o be_v disturb_v by_o the_o idea_n of_o any_o external_n appearance_n xi_o appearance_n orig._n in_o num._n hom_n xi_o i_o shall_v not_o here_o need_v to_o fly_v to_o his_o help_n at_o a_o dead_a lift_n that_o possible_o ruffinus_n the_o translator_n do_v put_v in_o these_o word_n for_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v genuine_a it_o must_v be_v more_o unlawful_a to_o let_v our_o mind_n wander_v after_o new_a phrase_n and_o our_o fancy_n rove_v about_o for_o matter_n order_n and_o word_n which_o be_v the_o case_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n than_o it_o be_v to_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o a_o know_a form_n which_o we_o can_v say_v by_o heart_n or_o read_v without_o disturbance_n because_o the_o act_n of_o the_o fancy_n and_o invention_n in_o extempore_o prayer_n do_v much_o more_o hinder_v the_o mind_n from_o steady_a think_v upon_o god_n than_o have_v a_o book_n before_o we_o in_o the_o recital_n of_o a_o common_a and_o usual_a form_n last_o i_o hope_v it_o be_v needless_a to_o repeat_v what_o be_v show_v before_o viz._n that_o origen_n phrase_n of_o praising_n god_n as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v able_a 402._o able_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d orig._n in_o cell_n l._n 8._o pag._n 402._o and_o pray_v to_o he_o with_o all_o the_o may_v we_o have_v etc._n have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d id._n ib._n pag._n 386._o see_v the_o discourse_n of_o liturg_n
ancient_a form_n of_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la use_v to_o repeat_v it_o in_o a_o low_a voice_n to_o conceal_v that_o alteration_n but_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o orthodox_n perceive_v the_o fraud_n flavianus_n and_o other_o will_v not_o communicate_v with_o this_o leontius_n but_o worship_v god_n in_o a_o separate_a congregation_n and_o in_o this_o assembly_n flavianus_n and_o diodorus_n divide_v the_o choir_n into_o two_o part_n and_o make_v they_o sing_v the_o psalm_n of_o david_n alternate_o which_o custom_n as_o theodoret_n say_v beginning_n first_o at_o antioch_n be_v soon_o receive_v all_o the_o world_n over_o 24._o over_o theodoret._n hist_o lib._n 2._o c._n 24._o now_o from_o hence_o our_o adversary_n infer_v that_o the_o way_n of_o sing_v alternate_o which_o necessary_o suppose_v a_o form_n to_o sing_v by_o come_v but_o late_o into_o the_o church_n and_o he_o charge_v socrates_n with_o downright_a falsehood_n who_o ascribe_v the_o original_a of_o this_o way_n of_o sing_v to_o ignatius_n 167._o ignatius_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 167._o but_o first_o if_o all_o our_o adversary_n say_v be_v true_a this_o age_n can_v be_v account_v very_o late_o for_o christianity_n have_v not_o be_v settle_v twenty_o year_n in_o peace_n when_o this_o practice_n begin_v at_o antioch_n but_o he_o wrong_v theodoret_n by_o his_o inference_n the_o historian_n do_v not_o say_v this_o way_n of_o sing_v begin_v then_o for_o we_o have_v show_v out_o of_o eusebius_n concern_v the_o essenes_n and_o out_o of_o pliny_n tertullian_n etc._n etc._n that_o hymn_n and_o anthem_n be_v sing_v alternate_o and_o therefore_o in_o form_n from_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la as_o theodoret_n here_o note_n be_v at_o this_o time_n so_o ancient_a and_o so_o know_v a_o form_n at_o antioch_n that_o the_o orthodox_n will_v not_o endure_v the_o least_o word_n of_o it_o to_o be_v change_v wherefore_o he_o only_o say_v that_o the_o custom_n of_o sing_v david_n psalm_n alternate_o do_v then_o first_o begin_v at_o antioch_n which_o may_v be_v true_a and_o yet_o ignatius_n for_o all_o that_o may_v long_o before_o bring_v in_o the_o way_n of_o sing_a hymn_n alternate_o â—â—â—_o alternate_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apud_fw-la 〈◊〉_d lib._n 6._o â—â—â—_o and_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la have_v put_v down_o the_o hymn_n make_v in_o honour_n of_o christ_n soon_o after_o ignatius_n his_o time_n and_o that_o divers_a of_o leontius_n his_o predecessor_n in_o this_o see_v of_o antioch_n be_v heretic_n 10._o â—â—â—â—doret_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 22._o 〈◊〉_d â—ap_n 10._o it_o be_v not_o improbable_a these_o bishop_n may_v alter_v not_o only_o the_o hymn_n but_o the_o old_a way_n of_o sing_v they_o so_o that_o flavianus_n do_v rather_o restore_v than_o invent_v this_o alternate_a sing_v however_o this_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o apply_v it_o to_o david_n psalm_n and_o that_o s._n basil_n s._n ambrose_n and_o all_o eminent_a bishop_n every_o where_o begin_v to_o sing_v the_o psalm_n that_o way_n 〈◊〉_d we_o still_o do_v in_o our_o cathedral_n 〈◊〉_d nor_o do_v any_o christian_n before_o 〈◊〉_d dissenter_n appear_v ever_o find_v any_o fault_n with_o it_o yea_o this_o way_n of_o sing_v by_o turn_n be_v so_o take_v at_o antioch_n that_o it_o draw_v all_o the_o people_n from_o leontius_n so_o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o beg_v of_o flavianus_n to_o come_v back_o to_o the_o church_n and_o perform_v the_o same_o liturgy_n there_o 24._o there_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d theodor._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 24._o for_o we_o must_v observe_v that_o in_o these_o separate_a assembly_n the_o orthodox_n do_v more_o than_o bare_o sing_v psalm_n they_o have_v all_o the_o public_a service_n which_o be_v here_o call_v a_o liturgy_n and_o that_o consist_v of_o praise_n and_o prayer_n the_o praise_n be_v the_o psalm_n gloria_fw-la patri_fw-la and_o other_o ancient_a hymn_n which_o be_v restore_v by_o this_o congregation_n of_o true_a believer_n and_o be_v all_o certain_o in_o form_n as_o we_o may_v conclude_v from_o the_o way_n of_o sing_v they_o the_o prayer_n be_v not_o mention_v here_o by_o either_o of_o these_o historian_n but_o socrates_n relate_v that_o soon_o after_o this_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o arian_n s._n chrysostom_n enlarge_v the_o evening_n prayer_n 7._o prayer_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d socrat._v lib._n 6._o cap._n 7._o which_o must_v be_v by_o add_v to_o the_o form_n because_o if_o it_o have_v be_v in_o every_o minister_n breast_n to_o make_v those_o evening_n prayer_n long_o or_o short_a as_o he_o please_v in_o his_o extempore_o way_n there_o can_v have_v be_v no_o addition_n make_v to_o they_o and_o if_o flavianus_n in_o his_o time_n use_v prayer_n as_o well_o as_o psalm_n in_o his_o congregation_n as_o the_o word_n liturgy_n import_v it_o be_v very_o unlikely_a that_o the_o prayer_n shall_v be_v of_o one_o fashion_n and_o the_o praise_n of_o another_o therefore_o we_o shall_v conclude_v that_o both_o their_o prayer_n and_o praise_n be_v celebrate_v by_o know_a form_n as_o they_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v in_o other_o orthodox_n church_n where_o we_o have_v see_v that_o the_o people_n have_v their_o response_n and_o bear_v their_o part_n as_o well_o in_o the_o prayer_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o praise_n nor_o can_v we_o think_v the_o arian_n will_v have_v omit_v to_o charge_v the_o orthodox_n with_o innovation_n both_o in_o praise_n and_o prayer_n if_o they_o have_v now_o first_o begin_v in_o so_o divide_v a_o church_n as_o antioch_n to_o use_v prescribe_v form_n in_o either_o of_o these_o duty_n 350._o cyrillus_n hieros_n an._n dom._n 350._o §_o 5._o s._n cyril_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o this_o century_n but_o his_o catechetical_a discourse_n be_v compose_v long_o before_o and_o they_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n first_o his_o catecheses_n to_o the_o unbaptised_a wherein_o we_o can_v expect_v no_o account_n of_o liturgy_n because_o in_o that_o age_n they_o think_v it_o profane_v the_o mystery_n of_o divine_a worship_n to_o teach_v unbeliever_n the_o thing_n or_o word_n use_v there_o which_o they_o conceive_v none_o but_o the_o baptise_a or_o the_o faithful_a aught_o to_o know_v so_o that_o our_o adversary_n be_v very_o impertinent_a to_o cite_v these_o discourse_n to_o the_o unbaptised_a to_o prove_v there_o can_v be_v no_o write_a form_n then_o use_v because_o they_o keep_v their_o worship_n close_o as_o be_v a_o mystery_n 34_o mystery_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 34_o for_o s._n cyril_n only_o say_v they_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n covert_o to_o the_o catechuman_n that_o the_o faithful_a who_o know_v they_o may_v understand_v and_o those_o who_o know_v they_o not_o may_v not_o be_v prejudice_v 60._o prejudice_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cyril_n catec_fw-la 6._o pag._n 60._o now_o if_o the_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o christian_a worship_n as_o he_o suppose_v who_o cite_v he_o in_o this_o dispute_n this_o only_a show_n that_o the_o stranger_n do_v not_o know_v it_o but_o it_o seem_v by_o cyril_n that_o the_o faithful_a know_v it_o so_o well_o be_v a_o know_a form_n of_o word_n that_o if_o it_o be_v but_o dark_o hint_v at_o they_o present_o understand_v the_o minister_n meaning_n which_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v if_o the_o prayer_n use_v among_o the_o faithful_a have_v be_v make_v extempore_o and_o vary_v every_o day_n so_o again_o where_o he_o cite_v a_o caution_n that_o s._n cyril_n give_v the_o faithful_a in_o his_o preface_n not_o to_o tell_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o catechuman_n who_o as_o yet_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n 41._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d cyril_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 41._o i_o will_v only_o ask_v how_o the_o faithful_a can_v remember_v the_o various_a and_o uncertain_a phrase_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n so_o as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o repeat_v they_o again_o indeed_o there_o may_v be_v danger_n of_o their_o do_v this_o in_o constant_o use_v form_n and_o the_o very_a caution_n suppose_v they_o use_v such_o in_o those_o day_n but_o we_o need_v not_o fly_v to_o supposition_n we_o have_v our_o adversary_n concession_n as_o to_o the_o second_o sort_n of_o cyril_n catechetical_a discourse_n viz._n those_o to_o the_o faithful_a which_o be_v call_v his_o mystagogical_a catechise_n our_o author_n grant_v it_o appear_v by_o s._n cyril_n that_o the_o people_n have_v of_o old_a some_o part_n in_o the_o public_a service_n 5._o service_n disc_n of_o liturg_n pag._n 44._o cite_v cyril_n catech._n mystag_n 5._o now_o we_o have_v show_v that_o can_v be_v unless_o the_o public_a service_n be_v in_o know_a form_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o unparallelled_a insolence_n in_o he_o to_o cite_v this_o very_a place_n of_o s._n cyril_n again_o afterward_o 138._o afterward_o
one_o thing_n in_o this_o canon_n which_o make_v it_o more_o than_o probable_a that_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o faithful_a be_v form_n and_o that_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o as_o this_o canon_n speak_v they_o dismiss_v the_o catechuman_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v for_o fear_n by_o daily_o hear_v these_o form_n they_o shall_v remember_v the_o phrase_n of_o these_o mystery_n and_o discover_v they_o to_o profane_v and_o common_a ear_n for_o if_o these_o prayer_n have_v be_v extempore_o and_o the_o phrase_n vary_v every_o day_n as_o my_o adversary_n pretend_v the_o catechuman_n may_v safe_o have_v stay_v there_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v so_o learn_v or_o remember_v those_o various_a expression_n as_o to_o relate_v they_o to_o any_o body_n after_o they_o be_v go_v home_o final_o why_o shall_v we_o not_o believe_v this_o order_n be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o public_a form_n of_o prayer_n there_o be_v the_o same_o order_n exact_o observe_v in_o all_o those_o ancient_a form_n which_o be_v extant_a at_o this_o day_n and_o not_o one_o word_n that_o intimate_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o extempore_o prayer_n or_o frequent_a variation_n of_o the_o form_n either_o in_o this_o council_n or_o in_o any_o father_n or_o council_n about_o this_o time_n and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o these_o canon_n which_o after_o all_o his_o shuffle_a objection_n be_v good_a evidence_n for_o a_o state_v liturgy_n in_o this_o age._n 368._o optatus_n milev_n an._n dom._n 368._o §_o 10._o optatus_n milevitanus_fw-la though_o he_o write_v on_o a_o different_a subject_n yet_o he_o have_v divers_a expression_n which_o suppose_v and_o imply_v that_o there_o be_v in_o his_o time_n a_o liturgy_n use_v in_o africa_n for_o he_o mention_n the_o people_n join_v with_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o blame_v the_o donatist_n for_o shut_v the_o mouth_n of_o all_o christian_a nation_n and_o force_v all_o the_o people_n to_o be_v silent_a 47._o silent_a optat._v milev_n lib._n 2._o pag._n 47._o which_o show_v they_o use_v alternate_a sing_v and_o response_n among_o the_o orthodox_n and_o that_o method_n can_v be_v but_o by_o form_n yea_o he_o declare_v there_o be_v some_o certain_a word_n so_o establish_v and_o enjoin_v by_o law_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o donatist_n themselves_o can_v not_o pass_v they_o by_o 53._o by_o illud_fw-la legitimum_fw-la in_o sacramentorum_fw-la mysterio_fw-la praeterire_fw-la non_fw-la posse_fw-la id._n ibid._n pag._n 53._o and_o from_o their_o use_v these_o word_n he_o draw_v a_o argument_n against_o their_o schism_n which_o he_o can_v not_o have_v do_v if_o they_o have_v not_o be_v fix_v and_o a_o set_a form_n my_o adversary_n mistake_v this_o passage_n and_o fancy_n that_o optatus_n refer_v to_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n which_o can_v never_o be_v omit_v 61._o omit_v discourse_v of_o liturgy_n p._n 61._o but_o the_o holy_a father_n explain_v himself_o in_o the_o same_o page_n and_o show_v we_o that_o he_o mean_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n you_o say_v say_v optatus_n that_o you_o offer_v for_o that_o one_o church_n which_o be_v diffuse_v over_o the_o whole_a world_n ibid._n world_n offer_v vos_fw-fr dicitis_fw-la pro_fw-la una_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la quae_fw-la sit_fw-la in_o toto_fw-la terrarum_fw-la orbe_fw-la diffusa_fw-la optat._n ibid._n thus_o he_o say_v the_o orthodox_n pray_v and_o this_o be_v so_o establish_v that_o the_o donatist_n in_o this_o exceed_v our_o dissenter_n that_o they_o have_v not_o throw_v off_o the_o church_n form_n can_v not_o omit_v it_o and_o thus_o the_o learned_a fr._n baldwin_n expound_v it_o he_o mean_v say_v he_o that_o solemn_a form_n of_o the_o canonical_a prayer_n in_o which_o it_o be_v say_v we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o this_o sacrifice_n for_o that_o one_o church_n which_o be_v diffuse_v over_o all_o the_o world_n 185._o world_n fr._n bald._n notis_fw-la in_o optat._n pag._n 185._o which_o word_n also_o be_v in_o the_o mystical_a prayer_n set_v down_o by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostostolical_a constitution_n 18._o constitution_n constit_fw-la apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o cap_z 18._o and_o be_v find_v with_o little_a variation_n in_o that_o very_a prayer_n in_o all_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n now_o by_o legitimum_fw-la optatus_n can_v mean_v that_o these_o word_n be_v enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n because_o this_o form_n be_v not_o enjoin_v by_o any_o scripture_n therefore_o it_o must_v signify_v a_o form_n enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n which_o in_o that_o age_n do_v so_o strict_o enjoin_v this_o very_a prayer_n that_o it_o seem_v none_o may_v omit_v or_o pass_v it_o by_o and_o there_o be_v another_o form_n of_o ecclesiastical_a appointment_n in_o the_o same_o author_n bring_v in_o with_o the_o same_o preface_n you_o can_v omit_v say_v he_o again_o to_o the_o donatist_n that_o which_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n for_o certain_o you_o say_v peace_n be_v with_o you_o 73._o you_o et_fw-la non_fw-la potuistis_fw-la praetermittere_fw-la quod_fw-la legittimum_fw-la est_fw-la utique_fw-la dixistis_fw-la pax_fw-la vabiscum_fw-la ic_fw-mi lib._n 3._o pag._n 73._o now_o this_o be_v the_o form_n of_o episcopal_a benediction_n we_o have_v it_o in_o all_o old_a liturgy_n and_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o optatus_n his_o raise_v a_o argument_n from_o these_o word_n that_o the_o african_a church_n have_v they_o in_o their_o liturgy_n which_o be_v so_o firm_o establish_v that_o none_o can_v omit_v any_o part_n of_o it_o no_o not_o so_o much_o as_o alter_v the_o order_n for_o optatus_n again_o say_v after_o you_o have_v absolve_v the_o penitent_n present_o you_o turn_v to_o the_o altar_n and_o can_v omit_v the_o lord_n prayer_n 57_o prayer_n mox_fw-la ad_fw-la altar_n conversi_fw-la dominicam_fw-la orationem_fw-la praetermittere_fw-la non_fw-la potestis_fw-la idem_fw-la lib._n 2._o pag._n 57_o so_o that_o the_o very_a order_n of_o repeat_v the_o lord_n prayer_n at_o the_o altar_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o prayer_n for_o the_o faithful_a which_o be_v but_o of_o ecclesiastical_a institution_n can_v not_o be_v change_v moreover_o we_o find_v in_o optatus_n that_o there_o be_v a_o rumour_n spread_v upon_o the_o come_n of_o some_o from_o the_o emperor_n that_o alteration_n will_v be_v make_v in_o the_o communion_n service_n which_o startle_v the_o people_n but_o they_o be_v quiet_v again_o when_o they_o see_v the_o solemn_a custom_n and_o wont_a rite_n observe_v and_o discern_v that_o nothing_o be_v change_v add_v or_o diminish_v in_o the_o divine_a sacrifice_n 75._o sacrifice_n cum_fw-la viderent_fw-la in_o divinis_fw-la sacrificiis_fw-la nec_fw-la mutatum_fw-la quicquam_fw-la nec_fw-la additum_fw-la nec_fw-la ablasum_fw-la id._n lib._n 3._o pag._n 75._o from_o whence_o it_o appear_v there_o be_v a_o know_a form_n for_o the_o communion_n a_o office_n so_o well_o understand_v by_o the_o people_n that_o they_o can_v perceive_v when_o it_o be_v alter_v in_o any_o particular_a so_o that_o doubtless_o those_o christian_n be_v not_o use_v to_o variety_n of_o phrase_n nor_o accustom_v to_o the_o extempore_o man_n fancy_n to_o celebrate_v in_o a_o long_o or_o short_a form_n as_o he_o please_v again_o he_o repeat_v the_o very_a form_n of_o exorcise_a those_o who_o come_v to_o be_v baptise_a 79._o baptise_a maledicte_n exi_fw-la foras_fw-la optat._n lib._n 4._o pag._n 79._o and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o response_n when_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n and_o repeat_v their_o creed_n at_o baptism_n 89._o baptism_n id._n lib._n 5._o pag_n 86_o &_o 89._o and_o when_o we_o put_v all_o this_o together_o concern_v know_v form_n of_o word_n which_o can_v not_o be_v alter_v nor_o omit_v and_o be_v enjoin_v by_o law_n we_o may_v conclude_v they_o have_v a_o write_a liturgy_n in_o africa_n in_o his_o time_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o this_o book_n of_o prayer_n be_v one_o of_o those_o book_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n which_o the_o donatist_n as_o he_o complain_v take_v away_o from_o the_o holy_a altar_n from_o whence_o the_o people_n prayer_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v send_v up_o to_o god_n 98._o god_n idem_fw-la lib._n 7._o pag._n 98._o and_o since_o they_o have_v a_o write_a form_n as_o the_o forecited_n passage_n show_v it_o be_v probable_a that_o the_o liturgy_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bible_n be_v then_o lie_v upon_o the_o altar_n 369._o epiphanius_n an._n dom_fw-la 369._o §_o 11._o we_o can_v expect_v no_o great_a account_n of_o the_o sacred_a form_n in_o epiphanius_n since_o he_o be_v so_o very_o nice_a in_o speak_v of_o mystery_n that_o he_o will_v not_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n institution_n but_o thus_o express_v they_o he_o take_v these_o thing_n and_o give_v thanks_o say_v this_o be_v that_o of_o i_o etc._n etc._n 432._o etc._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eâ—â—phan_n in_o anâ—orat_n p._n 432._o and_o he_o reckon_v it_o
instance_n true_o represent_v that_o nazianzen_n father_n always_o use_v a_o liturgy_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o son_n mean_v those_o public_a prescribe_a form_n when_o he_o tell_v we_o he_o be_v always_o better_o when_o he_o can_v get_v to_o the_o church_n for_o the_o bare_a say_n of_o the_o liturgy_n cure_v he_o 313._o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d naz._n orat._n 19_o pag._n 313._o and_o this_o may_v suffice_v for_o gregory_n nazianzen_n 370._o s_o â—asiâ—_n an_fw-mi dom._n 370._o §_o 13._o his_o contemporary_a and_o dear_a friend_n be_v s._n basil_n who_o be_v not_o only_o a_o good_a evidence_n for_o liturgy_n but_o compose_v one_o himself_o so_o that_o our_o adversary_n be_v force_v first_o to_o conceal_v most_o of_o his_o proof_n for_o public_a form_n and_o then_o to_o hunt_v about_o for_o objection_n against_o both_o form_n in_o general_a and_o his_o liturgy_n in_o particular_a but_o with_o how_o little_a success_n shall_v now_o be_v show_v in_o this_o method_n first_o we_o will_v produce_v the_o proof_n which_o he_o have_v suppress_v or_o labour_v to_o pervert_v second_o we_o will_v reply_v to_o his_o objection_n and_o three_o justify_v the_o main_a part_n of_o his_o liturgy_n to_o be_v a_o genuine_a composure_n of_o s._n basils_n first_o we_o begin_v with_o his_o evidence_n for_o public_a form_n and_o the_o first_o shall_v be_v his_o vindication_n of_o that_o way_n of_o praise_v god_n which_o he_o have_v set_v up_o at_o naeocesarea_n which_o we_o will_v give_v at_o large_a in_o its_o due_a place_n because_o our_o adversary_n have_v but_o a_o imperfect_a account_n of_o it_o and_o place_n it_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o his_o book_n 166._o book_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 166._o the_o word_n be_v these_o as_o to_o the_o psalmody_n for_o which_o we_o be_v accuse_v i_o answer_v that_o the_o custom_n now_o set_v up_o be_v consonant_n and_o agreeable_a to_o all_o the_o church_n of_o god_n for_o the_o people_n rise_v while_o it_o be_v yet_o night_n go_v early_o to_o the_o house_n of_o prayer_n and_o with_o much_o pain_n and_o trouble_n yea_o with_o many_o tear_n make_v their_o confession_n to_o god_n and_o afterward_o rise_v from_o prayer_n they_o stand_v up_o to_o sing_v psalm_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n they_o sing_v by_o turn_v answer_v one_o another_o then_o they_o comfort_v themselves_o by_o consider_v god_n word_n and_o cast_v away_o all_o vain_a thought_n mind_v this_o alone_a after_o this_o one_o be_v order_v to_o begin_v the_o hymn_n and_o the_o rest_n follow_v and_o thus_o with_o variety_n of_o psalm_n and_o prayer_n intermix_v the_o night_n be_v spend_v as_o soon_o as_o day_n appear_v they_o offer_v to_o the_o lord_n a_o psalm_n of_o confession_n all_o as_o it_o be_v with_o one_o mouth_n and_o one_o heart_n every_o one_o make_v these_o penitential_a word_n to_o be_v his_o own_o and_o if_o you_o reject_v this_o you_o must_v reject_v the_o egyptian_n those_o in_o both_o lybia_n in_o thebais_n and_o palestina_n the_o arabian_n phoenicians_n syrian_n and_o those_o near_a euphrates_n yea_o in_o a_o word_n all_o among_o who_o watch_n prayer_n and_o common_a psalmody_n be_v use_v 844._o use_v d._n basil_n epist_n 63._o ad_fw-la clor._n naeocâ—sar_n pag._n 843_o 844._o now_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o people_n join_v with_o the_o priest_n in_o the_o prayer_n as_o well_o as_o in_o sing_v of_o psalm_n and_o hymn_n and_o bishop_n bilson_n allege_v this_o place_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o service_n be_v common_a to_o the_o priest_n and_o people_n and_o part_v between_o they_o by_o verse_n and_o respond_v 453._o 〈◊〉_d of_o christ_n subject_a paâ—_n 4_o pag._n 434._o with_o pag._n 453._o but_o extempore_o pray_v and_o sing_v can_v be_v perform_v by_o alternate_a response_n therefore_o these_o christian_n have_v know_v and_o prescribe_v form_n both_o for_o their_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n yet_o second_o this_o very_a way_n of_o pray_v be_v use_v then_o in_o most_o church_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n therefore_o three_o most_o church_n in_o the_o world_n have_v use_v liturgy_n before_o s_n basil_n time_n and_o he_o high_o approve_v that_o way_n of_o public_a worship_n it_o may_v be_v some_o will_v object_v however_o this_o show_n that_o there_o be_v no_o liturgy_n at_o naeocesarea_n before_o i_o answer_v if_o it_o be_v so_o that_o be_v a_o particular_a church_n and_o this_o be_v not_o above_o forty_o five_o year_n after_o the_o settle_n of_o christianity_n but_o if_o the_o reader_n look_v back_o into_o the_o last_o century_n it_o will_v appear_v they_o have_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o hymn_n in_o this_o very_a church_n above_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n and_o s._n basil_n do_v not_o so_o much_o alter_v the_o method_n or_o word_n of_o that_o liturgy_n as_o the_o way_n of_o sing_v and_o say_v it_o and_o this_o the_o clergy_n of_o naeocesarea_n accuse_v he_o for_o second_o in_o this_o very_a epistle_n s._n basil_n mention_n a_o litany_n with_o approbation_n which_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n of_o naeocesarea_n long_o before_o his_o time_n though_o after_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n thaumaturgus_n so_o that_o in_o this_o age_n that_o litany_n probable_o may_v be_v near_o one_o hundred_o year_n old_a 844._o old_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n ep_v 63._o pag._n 844._o but_o litany_n be_v form_n of_o supplication_n for_o pardon_n of_o sin_n and_o avert_v judgement_n wherein_o the_o people_n always_o bare_a a_o part_n and_o to_o which_o they_o answer_v lord_n have_v mercy_n on_o we_o etc._n etc._n or_o lord_n hear_v we_o or_o grant_v this_o good_a lord_n yea_o there_o be_v two_o passage_n of_o this_o very_a litany_n or_o some_o other_o as_o ancient_a which_o be_v mention_v in_o s._n basil_n epistle_n the_o first_o be_v this_o we_o pray_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o our_o day_n may_v continue_v in_o peace_n we_o request_v that_o our_o death_n may_v also_o be_v in_o peace_n 856._o peace_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d basil_n ep_v 68_o pag._n 856._o we_o can_v be_v certain_a these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o the_o public_a form_n because_o they_o be_v only_o occasional_o speak_v of_o in_o a_o letter_n but_o they_o be_v certain_o in_o the_o litanick_n way_n and_o if_o we_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o ancient_a litany_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o come_v so_o near_o the_o word_n there_o use_v that_o we_o can_v doubt_v but_o he_o refer_v to_o some_o of_o these_o form_n wherein_o they_o pray_v that_o they_o may_v pass_v the_o rest_n of_o their_o life_n in_o peace_n and_o request_n that_o at_o their_o death_n they_o may_v make_v a_o christian_a end_n 43._o end_n liturg._n d._n 〈◊〉_d lio_o â—atr_n pâ—g_n 4_o 5._o &_o liturg._n 〈◊〉_d use_v pag_n 70._o &_o câ—â—râ—â—t_n apostol_n â—iâ—_n 8._o ca._n 43._o which_o be_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o expression_n differ_v no_o more_o than_o the_o liturgy_n of_o several_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o do_v the_o second_o place_n in_o s._n basil_n be_v in_o a_o epistle_n which_o he_o write_v to_o a_o friend_n that_o be_v go_v into_o seythia_n who_o fear_v he_o shall_v be_v forget_v in_o his_o prayer_n s._n basil_n tell_v he_o this_o be_v impossible_a unless_o he_o shall_v forget_v the_o work_n which_o god_n appoint_v he_o for_o and_o you_o say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o faithful_a can_v but_o remember_v the_o office_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o intercede_v for_o our_o brethren_n who_o be_v go_v to_o travel_v for_o the_o soldier_n for_o those_o who_o profess_v christ_n name_n and_o for_o they_o who_o bring_v fâ—rth_o the_o spiritual_a fruit_n of_o good_a work_n 1014._o work_n 〈…〉_o 141._o pag._n 1014._o now_o all_o that_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o ancient_a form_n of_o litany_n know_v they_o always_o pray_v for_o christian_n travel_v in_o strange_a country_n for_o such_o as_o believe_v in_o christ_n and_o for_o those_o who_o bring_v forth_o the_o fruit_n of_o good_a work_n for_o the_o whole_a army_n etc._n etc._n chris_n etc._n liturg._n jaâ—â—â—_n ut_fw-la suâ—r_fw-la â—â—g_v 89._o item_n conduit_n apoâ—â—_n â—_o 8._o cap._n 13._o &_o cap._n 18._o lit._n 〈◊〉_d &_o chris_n it_o be_v true_a these_o be_v mix_v with_o divers_a other_o intercession_n but_o s._n basil_n pick_v out_o those_o passage_n of_o the_o litany_n which_o belong_v to_o this_o man_n circumstance_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v a_o soldier_n go_v on_o a_o expedition_n into_o scythia_n and_o to_o have_v be_v not_o only_o a_o christian_n but_o to_o have_v be_v eminent_a for_o charity_n and_o good_a work_n our_o adversary_n indeed_o bold_o affirm_v this_o passage_n be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v the_o use_n of_o form_n 138._o form_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 137._o 138._o but_o
plenty_n for_o deliverance_n from_o sedition_n and_o for_o the_o prosperity_n of_o the_o public_a he_o mention_n also_o the_o prayer_n for_o those_o in_o divers_a necessity_n and_o the_o thanksgiving_n for_o all_o the_o mercy_n we_o daily_o receive_v from_o god_n 574._o god_n ambros_n com._n in_o 1_o tim._n cap._n 2._o tom._n 3._o pag._n 574._o which_o be_v the_o head_n of_o general_a intercession_n use_v in_o all_o ancient_a liturgy_n and_o come_v as_o near_o the_o word_n of_o some_o of_o they_o as_o can_v be_v expect_v in_o a_o commentary_n where_o he_o do_v not_o cite_v the_o very_a word_n but_o show_v the_o agreement_n of_o these_o form_n to_o the_o apostolical_a rule_n in_o another_o place_n he_o refer_v to_o this_o prayer_n brief_o and_o note_n that_o immediate_o before_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n there_o be_v premise_v a_o prayer_n for_o king_n and_o all_o other_o 366._o other_o oratio_fw-la praemittitur_fw-la pro_fw-la râ—gibus_fw-la pro_fw-la caeteris_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr sacram._n l._n b._n 4._o c._n 4._o p._n 366._o but_o as_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n itself_o he_o give_v we_o the_o very_a form_n of_o it_o will_v you_o know_v say_v he_o with_o what_o heavenly_a word_n it_o be_v consecrate_v hear_v the_o very_a word_n the_o priest_n say_v make_v this_o oblation_n ratify_v rational_a and_o acceptable_a that_o it_o may_v be_v for_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o the_o day_n before_o he_o suffer_v take_v bread_n into_o his_o holy_a hand_n etc._n etc._n then_o recite_v the_o word_n and_o action_n of_o the_o institution_n he_o go_v on_o to_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n add_v wherefore_o we_o be_v mindful_a of_o his_o most_o glorious_a passion_n of_o his_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o of_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n do_v offer_n unto_o thou_o this_o immaculate_a rational_a and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n this_o holy_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o eternal_a life_n desire_v and_o pray_v thou_o will_v accept_v this_o oblation_n upon_o thy_o heavenly_a altar_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o thy_o angel_n as_o thou_o do_v accept_v the_o gift_n of_o thy_o servant_n the_o righteous_a abel_n and_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o father_n abraham_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o thou_o by_o thy_o highpriest_n melchisedec_n etc._n melchisedec_n ambros_n de_fw-fr sacr._n lib._n 4._o c._n 5_o &_o 6._o pag._n 367_o etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o express_a form_n and_o the_o same_o with_o the_o primitive_a roman_a canon_n till_o the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n and_o transubstantiation_n compel_v they_o to_o alter_v their_o old_a form_n to_o suit_v it_o with_o their_o late_a opinion_n he_o also_o declare_v the_o form_n of_o administration_n the_o priest_n say_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o thou_o say_v amen_o formulam_fw-la amen_o id._n ib._n p._n 368._o &_o vide_fw-la const_n apostol_n lib._n 8._o cap._n 20._o ubi_fw-la habemus_fw-la eandem_fw-la formulam_fw-la he_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n prayer_n conclude_v the_o office_n 370._o office_n ibid._n lib._n 5._o cap._n 4._o pag._n 370._o and_o concern_v that_o ancient_a hymn_n the_o trisagion_n he_o say_v that_o in_o most_o of_o the_o eastern_a and_o divers_a western_a church_n in_o the_o oblation_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v present_v to_o god_n the_o father_n the_o people_n and_o the_o priest_n with_o one_o voice_n say_v holy_a holy_a holy_a lord_n god_n of_o host_n all_o the_o earth_n be_v full_a of_o thy_o majesty_n 525._o majesty_n lib._n de_fw-fr spir._n sanct._n tom._n 5._o pag._n 525._o moreover_o he_o mention_n the_o old_a form_n of_o the_o bishop_n salute_v the_o people_n by_o pray_v peace_n may_v be_v with_o they_o 5._o they_o ambr._n the_o dign_a sacerd._n cap._n 5._o we_o have_v also_o in_o he_o the_o form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n 354._o devil_n id._n de_fw-fr sacr._n lib._n 1._o c._n 2_o p._n 354._o and_o of_o consecrate_v the_o water_n in_o baptism_n 359._o baptism_n ib._n lib._n 2._o cap._n 5._o pag._n 359._o and_o a_o form_n of_o ask_v those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v baptise_a concern_v their_o faith_n in_o the_o holy_a trinity_n 360._o trinity_n ibid._n cap._n 7._o pag._n 360._o he_o inform_v we_o also_o that_o the_o church_n have_v order_v a_o prayer_n for_o the_o bishop_n 331._o bishop_n id._n com._n in_o rom_n xv_o tom._n 3._o pag._n 331._o and_o he_o prescribe_v the_o li_n psalm_n as_o a_o very_a proper_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o a_o sincere_a penitent_n to_o use_v in_o private_a 455._o private_a tract_n ad_fw-la viâ—g_n lap_n t._n 4._o pag._n 455._o and_o recommend_v some_o verse_n of_o the_o xli_o psalm_n as_o fit_a to_o be_v say_v when_o we_o go_v to_o visit_v those_o that_o be_v sick_a 755._o sick_a com._n in_o psal_n xli_o tom._n 2._o pag_n 755._o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o past_o all_o contradiction_n that_o s._n ambrose_n use_v and_o approve_a form_n but_o we_o may_v collect_v almost_o a_o entire_a liturgy_n out_o of_o his_o work_n and_o we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o walafridus_n strabo_n who_o live_v almost_o 900_o year_n ago_o that_o s._n ambrose_n make_v not_o only_o a_o communion_n office_n but_o compose_v all_o other_o office_n for_o his_o own_o church_n and_o other_o which_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n retain_v to_o this_o very_a day_n 840._o day_n walafrid_n strab._n de_fw-fr â—eb_n ecclâ—s_n cap._n 22._o a_o 840._o there_o be_v also_o other_o ancient_a evidence_n that_o he_o make_v such_o a_o liturgy_n in_o card._n bona_n de_fw-fr reb_fw-mi liturg_n lib._n 1._o cap._n 10._o but_o this_o like_o all_o other_o ancient_a liturgy_n have_v also_o be_v mix_v with_o â—ome_o of_o the_o modern_a corruption_n however_o his_o genuine_a work_n give_v we_o evidence_n enough_o that_o there_o be_v prescribe_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n in_o his_o time_n let_v we_o now_o examine_v what_o our_o adversary_n have_v gather_v out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n to_o oppose_v this_o plain_a proof_n first_o he_o be_v one_o of_o those_o author_n who_o call_v the_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n a_o mystery_n and_o this_o he_o tell_v we_o twice_o over_o 29._o over_o discourse_v of_o liturgy_n p._n 28_o &_o 29._o but_o yet_o we_o have_v show_v that_o he_o have_v actual_o write_v it_o down_o so_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v his_o meaning_n that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o mystery_n as_o may_v not_o be_v commit_v to_o write_v and_o that_o show_v that_o our_o author_n get_v no_o advantage_n to_o his_o cause_n by_o cite_v this_o place_n 5._o place_n ambros_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la ad_fw-la grat._n lib._n 4._o cap._n 5._o second_o he_o will_v prove_v that_o s._n ambrose_n count_v pray_v extemporè_fw-la to_o be_v pray_v by_o the_o spirit_n and_o for_o this_o he_o quote_v his_o epistle_n to_o horontianus_n 60._o horontianus_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 60._o i_o answer_v s._n ambrose_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o public_a service_n but_o of_o private_a prayer_n in_o that_o place_n and_o therefore_o the_o allegation_n be_v impertinent_a beside_o he_o do_v not_o say_v the_o spirit_n furnish_v we_o with_o word_n and_o phrase_n but_o help_v we_o to_o apply_v our_o mind_n to_o pray_v and_o keep_v out_o carnal_a thought_n make_v we_o content_a with_o such_o thing_n as_o we_o natural_o wish_v to_o be_v quit_v of_o because_o they_o be_v for_o our_o good_a and_o both_o here_o and_o elsewhere_o he_o explain_v that_o phrase_n of_o the_o spirit_n help_v our_o infirmity_n rom._n viij_o 26._o to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o spirit_n give_v we_o such_o patience_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v present_o free_v from_o our_o affliction_n 293._o affliction_n ambros_n ad_fw-la horont_n lib._n 5._o ep_n 4._o pag._n 290._o &_o com._n in_o rom._n viij_o tom._n 3._o p._n 293._o which_o be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o his_o notion_n of_o extempore_o prayer_n in_o another_o place_n he_o expound_v those_o word_n pray_v always_o in_o the_o spirit_n to_o signify_v pray_v with_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o a_o sincere_a faith_n which_o he_o who_o pray_v by_o a_o form_n may_v do_v 516._o do_v com._n in_o ephes_n vi_fw-la p._n 516._o and_o certain_o he_o who_o know_v it_o be_v always_o his_o duty_n to_o pray_v by_o or_o with_o the_o spirit_n and_o yet_o use_v and_o approve_v a_o form_n must_v believe_v it_o possible_a to_o pray_v in_o or_o by_o a_o form_n and_o yet_o to_o pray_v by_o or_o with_o the_o spirit_n three_o my_o adversary_n object_n a_o passage_n out_o of_o s._n ambrose_n his_o epistle_n to_o his_o sister_n marcellina_n viz._n that_o while_o he_o be_v celebrate_v he_o hear_v that_o the_o arian_n have_v seize_v upon_o one_o castulus_n just_a as_o he_o be_v perform_v the_o general_a collect_n whereupon_o he_o order_v the_o prayer_n suitable_a to_o that_o occasion_n which_o one_o that_o have_v
stand_v up_o and_o with_o great_a decency_n dei_fw-la decency_n id._n hom_n 4._o de_fw-la natura_fw-la dei_fw-la and_o that_o holy_a thing_n must_v be_v give_v to_o holy_a person_n hebraeos_fw-la person_n idem_fw-la hom_n 17._o in_o hebraeos_fw-la both_o which_o passage_n be_v in_o the_o liturgy_n in_o the_o constitution_n in_o so_o many_o word_n 20._o word_n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 15._o &_o cap._n 20._o and_o also_o in_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n which_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n s._n basil_n and_o s._n chrysostom_n in_o all_o which_o also_o there_o be_v a_o form_n of_o prayer_n after_o the_o holy_a communion_n 22._o communion_n constit_fw-la lib._n 8._o cap._n 22._o and_o s._n chrysostom_n have_v a_o homily_n to_o reprove_v those_o who_o leave_v the_o holy_a liturgy_n unfinished_a and_o go_v out_o before_o the_o last_o prayer_n which_o be_v the_o title_n of_o that_o homily_n 522._o homily_n chrys_n tom._n 5._o edit_n front_n dac_n et_fw-la p._n 522._o all_o which_o abundant_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o set_v and_o prescribe_v liturgy_n at_o that_o time_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v administer_v i_o may_v be_v much_o large_a in_o my_o proof_n of_o this_o have_v i_o time_n to_o make_v a_o narrow_a search_n in_o the_o learned_a volume_n of_o this_o elegant_a father_n but_o i_o take_v this_o to_o be_v sufficient_a especial_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o evidence_n we_o have_v that_o s._n chrysostom_n do_v compose_v that_o liturgy_n as_o to_o the_o main_a which_o now_o go_v under_o his_o name_n the_o authority_n and_o argument_n for_o which_o be_v much_o the_o same_o with_o those_o produce_v for_o the_o liturgy_n of_o s._n basil_n 15._o basil_n see_v before_o in_o this_o chap._n §._o 15._o we_o refer_v the_o reader_n thither_o and_o shall_v here_o only_o observe_v first_o that_o proclus_n who_o be_v s._n chrysostoms_n successor_n at_o constanstinople_n and_o come_v into_o that_o see_v within_o 27_o year_n after_o chrysostoms_n death_n affirm_v that_o this_o holy_a father_n like_o a_o good_a pastor_n who_o be_v careful_a of_o his_o flock_n resolve_v to_o root_v up_o all_o the_o pretence_n which_o human_a sloth_n be_v wont_a to_o make_v and_o therefore_o draw_v up_o a_o short_a form_n of_o prayer_n for_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o eucharist_n lest_o man_n who_o hate_v to_o be_v confine_v too_o long_o be_v deceive_v by_o the_o craft_n of_o the_o devil_n shall_v omit_v this_o divine_a ordinance_n missae_fw-la ordinance_n proclus_n de_fw-fr traditione_n divinae_fw-la missae_fw-la and_o the_o greek_a church_n have_v ever_o since_o use_v this_o liturgy_n as_o the_o genuine_a composure_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n second_o the_o main_a part_n of_o this_o liturgy_n be_v find_v either_o explicit_o or_o by_o plain_a intimation_n in_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n who_o reckon_v up_o the_o same_o ceremony_n hymn_n and_o prayer_n and_o general_o in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o also_o upon_o occasion_n comment_n upon_o and_o explain_v both_o the_o rite_n and_o ancient_a form_n and_o covert_o refer_v to_o many_o more_o passage_n in_o this_o liturgy_n only_o he_o will_v not_o speak_v out_o because_o his_o homily_n be_v preach_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a three_o there_o be_v a_o great_a part_n of_o this_o liturgy_n very_o pure_a primitive_a and_o worthy_a of_o this_o great_a author_n even_o so_o much_o of_o it_o as_o be_v record_v in_o his_o own_o write_n and_o in_o the_o work_v of_o s._n cyprian_n s._n cyril_n s._n basil_n s._n augustin_n and_o other_o or_o so_o much_o of_o it_o as_o be_v take_v out_o of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o all_o this_o there_o be_v nothing_o of_o pray_v to_o saint_n to_o angel_n or_o the_o bless_a virgin_n nothing_o of_o any_o prayer_n for_o deliver_v the_o decease_a from_o pain_n nothing_o of_o venerate_v the_o cross_n or_o any_o other_o image_n the_o passage_n which_o look_v this_o way_n be_v late_a patch_n tack_v to_o this_o holy_a liturgy_n in_o corrupt_a time_n easy_o distinguishable_a from_o the_o original_a composure_n both_o by_o the_o style_n and_o matter_n wherefore_o these_o part_n we_o reject_v but_o must_v not_o throw_v away_o the_o wheat_n with_o the_o chaff_n there_o be_v no_o father_n to_o which_o some_o corrupt_a addition_n have_v not_o be_v make_v but_o we_o must_v not_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o these_o spurious_a tract_n reject_v that_o which_o be_v true_a and_o genuine_a four_o since_o it_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o form_n have_v be_v long_o use_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o the_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v before_o this_o century_n begin_v it_o can_v but_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o so_o great_a a_o bishop_n of_o so_o eminent_a a_o diocese_n and_o with_o so_o large_a a_o jurisdiction_n shall_v model_n and_o correct_v the_o ancient_a form_n and_o adapt_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n under_o his_o care_n as_o s._n basil_n have_v do_v for_o those_o under_o his_o charge_n especial_o since_o no_o ancient_a author_n do_v ever_o contradict_v this_o universal_o receive_v notion_n that_o this_o liturgy_n be_v make_v by_o s._n chrysostom_n nor_o do_v any_o historian_n assign_v any_o other_o person_n as_o the_o maker_n thereof_o or_o mention_v this_o liturgy_n as_o come_v into_o use_n in_o any_o other_o age._n §_o 20._o and_o now_o we_o will_v consider_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v object_v both_o against_o the_o use_n of_o form_n in_o this_o age_n and_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o this_o liturgy_n my_o adversary_n produce_v divers_a place_n out_o of_o s._n chrysostom_n to_o prove_v that_o word_n speak_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v mystery_n which_o s._n chrysostom_n think_v aught_o to_o be_v conceal_v and_o therefore_o he_o suppose_v there_o be_v no_o write_a form_n in_o his_o time_n however_o none_o of_o his_o wrt_n 37._o wrt_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n pag._n 29._o &_o pag._n 35_o 36_o 37._o i_o have_v often_o answer_v this_o argument_n before_o but_o i_o shall_v now_o observe_v that_o this_o notion_n of_o the_o great_a sin_n of_o divulge_v mystery_n to_o the_o unbaptised_a hinder_v s._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o discourse_n which_o be_v general_o sermon_n homily_n and_o oration_n make_v to_o a_o promiscuous_a auditory_a from_o give_v as_o many_o passage_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a form_n which_o he_o general_o there_o wrap_v up_o in_o dark_a expression_n yet_o his_o appeal_n to_o the_o faithful_a and_o tell_v they_o they_o know_v and_o remember_v such_o and_o such_o thing_n be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o there_o be_v know_v and_o prescribe_v form_n for_o how_o can_v he_o appeal_v to_o the_o initiate_v or_o tell_v they_o they_o know_v or_o remember_v such_o or_o such_o a_o passage_n which_o he_o dark_o hint_v if_o sacrament_n have_v be_v celebrate_v or_o prayer_n make_v in_o the_o extempore_o way_n by_o phrase_n daily_o vary_v thus_o in_o those_o instance_n which_o my_o adversary_n bring_v speak_v of_o the_o litany_n use_v by_o the_o faithful_a s._n chrysostom_n say_v it_o be_v a_o mystery_n but_o the_o initiate_v know_v how_o it_o abound_v with_o mercy_n 29._o mercy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d chryâ—_n in_o matth._n hom_n 71._o p._n 451._o disc_n of_o liturg._n pag._n 29._o this_o must_v be_v some_o form_n which_o they_o know_v otherwise_o he_o can_v not_o have_v make_v this_o appeal_n so_o when_o this_o father_n speak_v of_o the_o mystical_a word_n in_o baptism_n he_o doubt_v not_o but_o those_o who_o be_v baptize_v can_v remember_v what_o they_o answer_v 29._o answer_v id._n hom._n 40._o in_o 1_o cor._n p_o 514._o disc_n of_o liturg._n marg._n pag._n 29._o which_o show_v they_o answer_v in_o a_o certain_a form_n of_o word_n and_o it_o appear_v they_o also_o have_v a_o set_v and_o certain_a form_n of_o renounce_v the_o devil_n because_o s._n chrysostom_n appeal_v to_o the_o initiate_v and_o bid_v they_o remember_v those_o word_n by_o which_o they_o renounce_v the_o devil_n tyranny_n 555._o tyranny_n hom._n 2._o in_o 2_o epist_n ad_fw-la cor._n pag._n 555._o yet_o our_o adversary_n by_o a_o dexterity_n of_o argue_v peculiar_a to_o himself_o cite_v this_o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n of_o renunciation_n 37._o renunciation_n discourse_v of_o liturg._n p._n 37._o by_o which_o rare_a art_n also_o he_o quote_v s._n chrysostom_n exposition_n of_o gal_n iu._n 28._o where_o he_o say_v the_o faithful_a know_v the_o divine_a word_n pronounce_v by_o the_o priest_n at_o their_o baptism_n 37._o baptism_n chrys_n hom_n in_o 4_o galat._n p._n 748._o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 37._o to_o prove_v there_o be_v no_o form_n and_o yet_o if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v know_v form_n this_o appeal_n can_v not_o have_v be_v make_v for_o no_o dissent_v pastor_n who_o officiate_n extempore_o can_v appeal_v to_o his_o congregation_n and_o say_v you_o know_v
which_o assure_v we_o they_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o that_o common-prayer_n proper_o signify_v such_o a_o form_n in_o which_o both_o minister_n and_o people_n have_v their_o several_a part_n of_o this_o litany_n or_o common-prayer_n there_o be_v divers_a petition_n mention_v in_o s._n augustin_n upon_o occasion_n and_o though_o be_v writing_n letter_n he_o do_v not_o always_o cite_v they_o in_o the_o same_o word_n yet_o the_o phrase_n be_v so_o very_a much_o alike_o and_o the_o sense_n and_o order_n of_o they_o be_v so_o exact_o the_o same_o that_o we_o may_v be_v sure_o he_o allude_v to_o some_o know_a form_n thus_o he_o say_v in_o one_o of_o the_o place_n afore_o cite_v the_o church_n pray_v that_o faith_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o unbeliever_n that_o idolater_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o their_o ungodly_a error_n that_o the_o veil_n may_v be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o jew_n so_o that_o the_o light_n of_o truth_n may_v shine_v unto_o they_o that_o heretic_n may_v by_o repent_v receive_v the_o true_a faith_n that_o schismatic_n may_v be_v restore_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o charity_n that_o the_o lapse_v may_v partake_v of_o the_o remedy_n of_o repentance_n and_o that_o the_o catechuman_n be_v bring_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o regeneration_n may_v have_v the_o treasure_n of_o heavenly_a mercy_n open_v to_o they_o f_o they_o aug._n de_fw-fr eccles_n dogm_n cap._n 30._o p._n 46._o ut_fw-la supra_fw-la f_o in_o another_o place_n he_o describe_v so_o many_o of_o these_o petition_n more_o brief_o as_o concern_v his_o present_a question_n the_o minister_n say_v he_o pray_v for_o unbeliever_n that_o god_n will_v convert_v they_o to_o the_o faith_n for_o the_o catechuman_n that_o god_n will_v inspire_v they_o with_o the_o desire_n of_o regeneration_n and_o for_o the_o faithful_a that_o by_o his_o gift_n they_o may_v persevere_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v begin_v h_o begin_v idem_fw-la ad_fw-la vital_a epist_n 107._o pag._n 102._o h_o and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o faithful_a prey_n for_o themselves_o that_o they_o may_v presevere_v in_o that_o which_o they_o have_v begin_v i._o begin_v id._n ibid._n pag._n 103._o h._n &_o eadem_fw-la verba_fw-la iterum_fw-la ibid._n p._n 104._o i._o which_o sentence_n be_v twice_o mention_v in_o one_o epistle_n where_o also_o he_o say_v when_o do_v you_o hear_v god_n minister_n pray_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o god_n will_v make_v the_o unbelieving_a gentile_n come_v over_o to_o the_o faith_n and_o do_v not_o answer_v amen_o g._n amen_o id._n pag._n 104._o g._n and_o in_o another_o book_n when_o do_v not_o the_o church_n use_v to_o pray_v that_o unbeliever_n may_v believe_v and_o for_o the_o faithful_a that_o god_n will_v grant_v they_o may_v persevere_v in_o he_o even_o to_o the_o end_n to_o which_o say_v he_o the_o people_n answer_v amen_n â—â—â—_o amen_n aâ—g_v de_fw-fr 〈…〉_o 7._o â—â—g_n â—â—â—_o now_o my_o adversary_n make_v it_o a_o argument_n against_o liturgy_n that_o s._n augustin_n here_o speak_v of_o the_o same_o prayer_n cite_v they_o in_o various_a word_n 22._o word_n disc_n of_o 〈◊〉_d pag._n 21_o &_o 22._o but_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v he_o be_v write_v epistle_n and_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o quote_v the_o very_a word_n but_o yet_o he_o describe_v the_o thing_n pray_v in_o phrase_n so_o very_a like_o each_o other_o that_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a he_o refer_v they_o to_o a_o common_a form_n the_o word_n of_o which_o be_v so_o well_o know_v that_o he_o need_v not_o strict_o tie_v himself_o to_o repeat_v they_o as_o if_o i_o be_v write_v to_o two_o several_a person_n and_o shall_v prove_v the_o church_n of_o england_n charity_n by_o say_v in_o one_o letter_n that_o on_o good_a friday_n she_o pray_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o jew_n turk_n infidel_n and_o heretic_n and_o in_o another_o letter_n by_o say_v she_o pray_v that_o god_n will_v convert_v the_o jew_n convince_v the_o turk_n and_o make_v infidel_n and_o heretic_n become_v true_a believer_n suppose_v those_o i_o write_v to_o be_v well_o acquaint_v with_o the_o collect_n for_o good_a friday_n none_o but_o such_o a_o arguer_n as_o i_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o will_v gather_v from_o thence_o that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v no_o prescribe_a collect_n for_o this_o day_n and_o this_o occasion_n and_o there_o be_v the_o less_o regard_n to_o be_v give_v to_o this_o scruple_n because_o there_o be_v so_o many_o other_o clear_a proof_n in_o s._n augustin_n that_o there_o be_v certain_a form_n in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o african_a and_o in_o other_o church_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o all_o nation_n grecian_n latin_n and_o barbarian_n use_v that_o form_n lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o 164._o we_o aug._n pascentio_n ep._n 178._o pag._n 164._o now_o this_o we_o know_v be_v the_o response_n in_o the_o ancient_a litany_n and_o that_o same_o preface_n before_o the_o trisagion_n which_o we_o have_v ancient_o meet_v with_o in_o s._n cyprian_n and_o many_o other_o be_v often_o mention_v and_o expound_v in_o s._n augustin_n work_n so_o often_o as_o the_o priest_n say_v lift_v up_o your_o heart_n the_o spiritual_a man_n can_v bold_o and_o safe_o say_v we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n 153._o lord_n ei_o quoties_fw-la sacerdos_n dixerit_fw-la sursum_fw-la corda_fw-la securè_fw-la &_o fidelitèr_fw-la dicunt_fw-la se_fw-la habere_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la de_fw-fr temp._n ser_n 54._o pag_n 153._o in_o another_o place_n our_o heart_n say_v he_o be_v in_o heaven_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o without_o cause_n that_o we_o hear_v those_o word_n lift_v up_o your_o heart_n 377._o heart_n id_fw-la com._n in_o psal_n 148._o pag._n 377._o and_o again_o to_o show_v it_o be_v of_o universal_a as_o well_o as_o daily_o use_v he_o say_v all_o mankind_n throughout_o the_o world_n do_v daily_o as_o it_o be_v with_o one_o voice_n answer_v that_o they_o lift_v up_o their_o heart_n unto_o the_o lord_n 158._o lord_n quotidiè_fw-la per_fw-la universum_fw-la orbem_fw-la genus_fw-la humanum_fw-la unà _fw-la penè_fw-la voce_fw-la respondet_fw-la sursum_fw-la corda_n se_fw-la habere_fw-la ad_fw-la dominum_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la relig_n c._n 3._o p._n 158._o moreover_o he_o give_v we_o as_o clear_a testimony_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o this_o preface_n you_o know_v say_v he_o to_o dardanus_n in_o what_o sacrifice_n it_o be_v say_v let_v we_o give_v thanks_o to_o our_o lord_n god_n 57_o god_n aug_n ad_fw-la dardan_n ep_v 57_o pag._n 57_o and_o the_o like_a he_o write_v to_o honoratus_n 124._o honoratus_n id._n ad_fw-la honorat_fw-la ep_v 120._o pag._n 124._o to_o which_o the_o answer_n be_v then_o as_o it_o be_v now_o in_o our_o common-prayer_n it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a so_o to_o do_v for_o thus_o s._n augustin_n discourse_n that_o which_o be_v say_v in_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o faithful_a lift_v up_o your_o heart_n and_o we_o lift_v they_o up_o unto_o the_o lord_n be_v intimate_v to_o be_v the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o the_o priest_n admonish_v those_o to_o who_o he_o have_v speak_v to_o give_v thanks_o to_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o they_o answer_v it_o be_v meet_v and_o right_a 16._o right_a ut_fw-la gratias_fw-la agant_fw-la domino_fw-la deo_fw-la nostro_fw-la et_fw-la dignum_fw-la &_o justum_fw-la esse_fw-la respondent_fw-la aug._n de_fw-fr bon_fw-fr persev_n lib._n 2._o tom._n 7._o p._n 276._o item_n aug_n de_fw-mi bono_fw-mi videit_fw-mi cap._n 16._o there_o can_v be_v nothing_o plain_o therefore_o than_o that_o this_o very_a form_n be_v use_v in_o the_o very_a same_o word_n both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o african_a church_n and_o it_o be_v also_o use_v in_o the_o western_a church_n so_o exact_o in_o the_o same_o form_n that_o we_o may_v just_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o piece_n of_o primitive_a liturgy_n which_o no_o church_n presume_v to_o alter_v he_o also_o speak_v of_o a_o prayer_n of_o consecration_n by_o which_o the_o holy_a element_n be_v bless_v the_o petition_n of_o which_o be_v conclude_v almost_o in_o every_o church_n with_o the_o lord_n prayer_n 62._o prayer_n quam_fw-la totam_fw-la petitionom_fw-la fere_n omnis_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la dominica_fw-la oratione_fw-la concludit_fw-la aug._n paulino_n ep_v 59_o pag._n 62._o and_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v deliver_v to_o the_o faithful_a in_o these_o word_n the_o body_n or_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o which_o they_o always_o answer_v amen_o 49._o amen_o aug._n de_fw-fr verb._n ap._n ser._n 31._o pag._n 87._o &_o enar_a in_o psal_n 32._o pag._n 49._o which_o very_a form_n have_v be_v use_v in_o africa_n ever_o since_o tertullian_n time_n as_o we_o show_v before_o and_o we_o have_v also_o find_v it_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o at_o milan_n as_o well_o as_o here_o final_o he_o mention_n a_o certain_a vow_n in_o the_o postcommunion_n wherein_o the_o faithful_a do_v
christian_n only_o sing_v praise_n without_o any_o prayer_n in_o their_o assembly_n or_o we_o must_v grant_v he_o speak_v of_o hymn_n by_o a_o synecdoche_n put_v they_o for_o the_o whole_a christian_a service_n of_o which_o the_o hymn_n be_v the_o great_a and_o more_o eminent_a part_n and_o so_o mingle_v with_o the_o prayer_n that_o the_o one_o can_v not_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o other_o for_o the_o christian_n imitate_v paul_n and_o silas_n who_o pray_v sing_v hymn_n to_o god_n in_o the_o prison_n 25._o prison_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d act._n xuj_o 25._o they_o therefore_o mix_v hymn_n and_o prayer_n and_o the_o hymn_n be_v so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o the_o service_n that_o to_o be_v present_a at_o the_o morning_n hymn_n 453._o hymn_n synod_n vinet_n can_v 14._o an._n 453._o signify_v to_o be_v at_o the_o morning_n prayer_n and_o to_o be_v forbid_v to_o sing_v in_o the_o church_n 90._o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d isidor_n peleus_n lib._n 1._o ep_v 90._o import_v excommunication_n from_o the_o whole_a service_n wherefore_o if_o the_o hymn_n be_v certain_o in_o form_n prescribe_v it_o be_v more_o than_o probable_a the_o prayer_n be_v so_o also_o because_o it_o will_v have_v be_v very_o odd_a and_o preposterous_a to_o break_v off_o from_o form_n of_o praise_n and_o run_v out_o into_o extempore_o prayer_n in_o the_o ordinary_a public_a worship_n one_o part_n of_o which_o at_o this_o rate_n must_v have_v have_v no_o kind_n of_o congruity_n to_o the_o other_o wherefore_o this_o testimony_n prove_v that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o christian_n public_a service_n be_v perform_v by_o prescribe_a form_n in_o the_o first_o century_n and_o show_v it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o their_o prayer_n also_o be_v set_v form_n even_o in_o that_o early_a age._n §_o 3._o we_o have_v no_o writer_n remain_v in_o this_o century_n but_o ignatius_n 99_o ignatius_n antioch_n an._n dom._n 99_o who_o live_v also_o in_o some_o part_n of_o the_o next_o and_o from_o he_o it_o seem_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o bishop_n do_v appoint_v one_o form_n of_o prayer_n and_o supplication_n for_o the_o public_a worship_n especial_o for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o charge_v all_o those_o to_o who_o he_o write_v to_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o order_n they_o of_o magnesia_n to_o do_v nothing_o without_o the_o bishop_n and_o the_o presbyter_n nor_o to_o make_v trial_n of_o thing_n which_o seem_v agreeable_a to_o their_o private_a fancy_n but_o when_o they_o meet_v together_o he_o tell_v they_o they_o must_v have_v one_o prayer_n and_o one_o supplication_n 34._o supplication_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ep_n ad_fw-la magnes_fw-la p._n 34._o declare_v to_o those_o at_o smirna_n that_o the_o only_a authentic_a celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o of_o baptism_n be_v that_o which_o the_o bishop_n either_o perform_v or_o allow_v 6._o allow_v ignat._n epist_n ad_fw-la smirn._n pag._n 6._o now_o if_o their_o prayer_n be_v vary_v every_o day_n they_o can_v not_o proper_o be_v call_v one_o prayer_n and_o if_o every_o private_a minister_n may_v order_v the_o form_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n as_o he_o please_v as_o our_o extempore_o man_n take_v on_o they_o to_o do_v how_o can_v ignatius_n say_v none_o be_v authentic_a unless_o the_o bishop_n allow_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v likely_a they_o then_o have_v approve_v and_o uniform_a composure_n both_o for_o prayer_n and_o sacrament_n and_o as_o for_o their_o praise_n socrates_n say_v ignatius_n first_o bring_v the_o usage_n of_o sing_v by_o way_n of_o antiphone_fw-la into_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n 8._o antioch_n socrat._v histor_n lib._n 6._o cap._n 8._o and_o the_o same_o be_v attest_v by_o photius_n 145._o photius_n in_o dr._n ham._n view_n of_o the_o directory_n pag._n 145._o now_o if_o we_o consider_v that_o this_o be_v the_o method_n of_o sing_v hymn_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o essenes_n and_o also_o among_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o age_n in_o other_o place_n it_o can_v be_v no_o way_n improbable_a that_o ignatius_n do_v set_v up_o this_o custom_n of_o sing_v alternate_o at_o antioch_n i_o know_v some_o take_v exception_n at_o the_o vision_n of_o angel_n from_o who_o he_o be_v say_v to_o learn_v this_o method_n but_o let_v it_o be_v note_a that_o this_o be_v a_o age_n of_o miracle_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n represent_v the_o glorious_a seraphin_n sing_v in_o this_o alternate_a manner_n 3._o manner_n isai_n vi_fw-la 3._o so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o unlikely_a that_o so_o great_a a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n may_v have_v such_o a_o vision_n and_o theodoret_n silence_n of_o this_o which_o be_v all_o this_o author_n pretend_v against_o it_o 167._o it_o disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 167._o may_v proceed_v from_o his_o take_n it_o for_o grant_v and_o suppose_v it_o be_v general_o own_v and_o know_v so_o that_o this_o will_v prove_v form_n of_o prayer_n approve_v by_o the_o bishop_n and_o alternate_a sing_v which_o must_v be_v in_o prescribe_a form_n be_v use_v in_o this_o age_n wherein_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v psalm_n and_o hymn_n write_v and_o compose_v by_o the_o faithful_a to_o glorify_v christ_n the_o word_n of_o god_n as_o that_o primitive_a author_n cite_v by_o eusebius_n testify_v who_o write_v against_o the_o heresy_n of_o artemon_n and_o among_o other_o medium_n confute_v it_o by_o cite_v these_o very_a hymn_n which_o have_v be_v make_v almost_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n and_o be_v of_o so_o great_a authority_n that_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o pertinax_n 193._o pertinax_n circ_n an._n 193._o they_o be_v quote_v as_o good_a evidence_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o faith_n 145._o faith_n euseb_n hist_o lib._n 5._o cap._n 28._o pag._n 145._o now_o a_o extempore_o hymn_n can_v not_o be_v cite_v nor_o be_v produce_v as_o a_o testimony_n and_o therefore_o we_o conclude_v there_o be_v write_a hymn_n or_o form_n of_o praise_n compose_v and_o allow_v as_o evidence_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o very_a beginning_n of_o christianity_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o suppose_v there_o be_v a_o liturgy_n and_o form_n of_o prayer_n also_o and_o this_o may_v be_v sufficient_a for_o this_o dark_a century_n chap._n ii_o of_o liturgy_n in_o the_o second_o century_n §_o 1._o we_o have_v not_o many_o write_n of_o this_o age_n and_o none_o that_o have_v occasion_n to_o write_v particular_o of_o the_o church_n service_n which_o they_o care_v not_o to_o publish_v lest_o the_o pagan_n under_o who_o they_o live_v shall_v deride_v or_o blaspheme_v their_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n we_o must_v not_o look_v for_o any_o clear_a evidence_n of_o liturgy_n as_o yet_o though_o consider_v the_o gospel_n be_v in_o plant_v and_o church_n be_v but_o begin_v to_o be_v settle_v there_o be_v as_o plain_a indication_n of_o the_o use_n of_o form_n as_o can_v be_v expect_v first_o lucian_n the_o jeer_a pagan_n 112._o lucian_n an._n dom._n 112._o who_o certain_o have_v some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o christian_a rite_n describe_v his_o come_n into_o a_o religious_a assembly_n which_o by_o all_o the_o circumstance_n must_v be_v a_o christian_a church_n and_o he_o say_v he_o there_o hear_v that_o prayer_n which_o begin_v with_o the_o father_n and_o end_v with_o the_o hymn_n of_o many_o name_n 1128._o name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lucian_n philopat_o p._n 1128._o where_o we_o see_v the_o christian_n have_v a_o certain_a prayer_n know_v by_o its_o beginning_n which_o therefore_o must_v be_v a_o usual_a form_n we_o may_v also_o perceive_v there_o be_v a_o hymn_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o prayer_n common_o call_v the_o hymn_n of_o many_o name_n which_o therefore_o probable_o be_v a_o form_n also_o or_o else_o this_o be_v no_o proper_a or_o certain_a description_n of_o it_o i_o need_v not_o determine_v whether_o he_o mean_v this_o of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o doxology_n only_o though_o it_o be_v not_o likely_a so_o short_a a_o form_n of_o praise_n in_o which_o be_v only_o the_o attribute_n not_o the_o name_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o hymn_n of_o many_o name_n i_o rather_o think_v it_o may_v be_v mean_v of_o the_o communion_n office_n which_o probable_o begin_v with_o our_o father_n etc._n etc._n and_o after_o some_o other_o less_o remarkable_a prayer_n they_o add_v the_o tricagion_n holy_a holy_a holy_a lord_n god_n of_o host_n but_o whatever_o the_o particular_a form_n be_v this_o be_v certain_a they_o be_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n know_v by_o their_o proper_a title_n and_o that_o suffice_v to_o prove_v that_o form_n be_v then_o use_v in_o the_o christian_a worship_n §_o 2._o justin_n martyr_n do_v often_o speak_v of_o the_o christian_a assembly_n 140._o justin_n matyr_n an._n dom._n 140._o and_o of_o
the_o several_a duty_n there_o perform_v prayer_n and_o hymn_n baptism_n and_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n but_o give_v no_o account_n in_o what_o word_n they_o celebrate_v these_o office_n for_o when_o he_o mention_n baptism_n he_o only_o say_v they_o be_v teach_v to_o fast_a and_o pray_v and_o ask_v of_o god_n the_o forgiveness_n of_o their_o former_a sin_n and_o be_v bring_v where_o water_n be_v they_o be_v regenerate_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o we_o be_v regenerate_v 93._o regenerate_v just_a m._n apol._n 2._o p._n 93._o which_o show_v that_o even_o in_o his_o time_n they_o begin_v to_o conceal_v the_o particular_a manner_n of_o celebrate_v these_o mystery_n so_o that_o we_o can_v expect_v much_o light_n from_o he_o as_o to_o the_o christian_a form_n yet_o we_o must_v remember_v he_o live_v in_o palestina_n and_o converse_v much_o with_o the_o jew_n who_o then_o use_v form_n of_o prayer_n and_o praise_n for_o which_o he_o never_o reprove_v they_o nor_o do_v he_o speak_v of_o any_o difference_n between_o the_o jewish_a and_o christian_a worship_n in_o this_o particular_a but_o he_o have_v some_o general_a expression_n which_o incline_v i_o to_o believe_v they_o have_v form_n in_o his_o time_n i_o shall_v not_o insist_v upon_o his_o say_n they_o pray_v for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o gentile_n from_o their_o error_n and_o for_o all_o man_n 335._o man_n just_a m._n dialog_n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 363._o &_o p._n 335._o though_o these_o be_v piece_n of_o ancient_a litany_n but_o i_o will_v observe_v that_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o bring_v the_o newly-baptized_n person_n to_o the_o place_n where_o the_o faithful_a worship_a god_n he_o say_v they_o there_o make_v common-prayer_n for_o themselves_o for_o the_o person_n baptise_a and_o for_o all_o other_o man_n every_o where_o with_o great_a fervency_n 97._o fervency_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apoli_fw-it 2._o p._n 97._o now_o common-prayer_n do_v signify_v form_n that_o be_v know_v to_o all_o and_o in_o which_o all_o may_v join_v and_o therefore_o s._n cyprian_n speak_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n which_o be_v that_o form_n which_o all_o the_o christian_n use_v and_o repeat_v together_o call_v it_o a_o public_a and_o common-prayer_n dom._n common-prayer_n publica_n est_fw-la nobis_fw-la &_o communis_fw-la oratio_fw-la cypr._n de_fw-fr or._n dom._n and_o to_o such_o form_n which_o all_o local_o join_v in_o ignatius_n before_o cite_v refer_v when_o he_o speak_v of_o one_o prayer_n and_o one_o supplication_n but_o our_o adversary_n who_o will_v not_o allow_v this_o plain_a and_o natural_a exposition_n of_o justin_n common-prayer_n stretch_v another_o ambiguous_a phrase_n of_o his_o most_o extreme_o to_o make_v it_o signify_v extempore_o prayer_n viz._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o place_n he_o cite_v for_o this_o be_v in_o the_o next_o page_n the_o precedent_n offer_v up_o prayer_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n thanksgiving_n as_o well_o as_o he_o be_v able_a 98._o able_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apol._n 2._o p._n 98._o this_o he_o give_v we_o twice_o over_o 115._o over_o disc_n of_o liturg_n p._n 68_o &_o p._n 115._o and_o most_o extreme_o glory_n in_o it_o spend_v ten_o page_n in_o quotation_n most_o of_o which_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n to_o strain_v it_o to_o his_o sense_n of_o invent_v word_n as_o the_o spirit_n enable_v they_o or_o pray_v extempore_o to_o all_o which_o i_o answer_v first_o that_o if_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n it_o will_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o â—ishops_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n be_v inspire_v to_o make_v extempore_o prayer_n therefore_o every_o private_a minister_n in_o this_o age_n when_o inspiration_n and_o that_o gift_n of_o prayer_n be_v cease_v have_v the_o same_o ability_n now_o second_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v hard_o put_v to_o it_o for_o proof_n when_o he_o be_v force_v to_o lay_v so_o great_a stress_n on_o a_o single_a ambiguous_a phrase_n which_o may_v be_v otherwise_o interpret_v since_o this_o phrase_n can_v be_v no_o solid_a proof_n unless_o his_o be_v the_o only_a sense_n of_o it_o but_o three_o i_o shall_v make_v it_o out_o that_o it_o do_v signify_v otherwise_o in_o this_o place_n for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o answer_v to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o place_n before_o cite_v that_o declare_v the_o prayer_n at_o baptism_n be_v make_v fervent_o or_o with_o all_o their_o might_n 〈◊〉_d might_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d apud_fw-la hesych_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o this_o show_v that_o the_o prayer_n at_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v as_o du-plessis_a translate_v it_o by_o the_o precedent_n with_o all_o the_o power_n and_o might_n that_o be_v in_o he_o and_o thus_o in_o scripture_n the_o same_o phrase_n be_v use_v by_o the_o lxx_o which_o version_n justin_n both_o use_n and_o imitate_v for_o do_v a_o thing_n with_o all_o our_o might_n 9.10_o might_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d eccles_n 9.10_o for_o solomon_n advise_v we_o to_o do_v what_o we_o be_v about_o with_o all_o application_n of_o mind_n and_o when_o the_o phrase_n be_v apply_v to_o prayer_n it_o must_v signify_v to_o pray_v as_o fervent_o and_o devout_o as_o we_o be_v able_a and_o doubtless_o when_o we_o desire_v the_o several_a thing_n pray_v for_o in_o a_o form_n with_o all_o the_o earnestness_n and_o vigour_n we_o can_v we_o may_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o pray_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v able_a or_o to_o the_o utmost_a of_o our_o power_n as_o in_o plautus_n orare_fw-la opere_fw-la maximo_fw-la signify_v to_o entreat_v or_o beg_v a_o thing_n with_o extraordinary_a importunity_n 3._o importunity_n nunc_fw-la te_fw-la hoc_fw-la orare_fw-la jussit_fw-la opere_fw-la maximo_fw-la plaut_n mostel_n iii._o 2._o maximo_fw-la te_fw-la orabat_fw-la opere_fw-la eunuch_n iii._o 3._o so_o that_o the_o power_n here_o speak_v of_o refer_v to_o the_o affection_n and_o not_o to_o the_o phrase_n or_o expression_n of_o he_o that_o pray_v and_o therefore_o it_o have_v no_o relation_n to_o extempore_o pray_v yea_o if_o we_o review_v the_o place_n of_o justin_n martyr_n again_o we_o shall_v see_v that_o this_o phrase_n do_v not_o follow_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d prayer_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thanksgiving_n so_o that_o it_o do_v chief_o if_o not_o only_o relate_v to_o the_o hymn_n use_v in_o the_o eucharist_n which_o the_o bishop_n offer_v up_o with_o all_o his_o might_n that_o be_v with_o all_o fervency_n now_o these_o hymn_n as_o we_o have_v prove_v before_o be_v know_v form_n and_o yet_o justin_n martyr_n say_v they_o be_v offer_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d wherefore_o this_o phrase_n can_v be_v expound_v here_o that_o they_o make_v the_o hymn_n extempore_o and_o our_o adversary_n be_v force_v to_o false_a point_n and_o miserable_o wrest_v a_o parallel_n place_n in_o this_o author_n to_o make_v it_o seem_v to_o belong_v only_o to_o extempore_o prayer_n loc_fw-la prayer_n disc_n of_o liturg._n p._n 114._o 115._o he_o leave_v out_o the_o stop_n between_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d &_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d vid._n loc_fw-la whereas_o there_o this_o phrase_n be_v very_o evident_o join_v to_o the_o word_n praising_n with_o the_o word_n of_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n in_o all_o our_o oblation_n praise_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o well_o as_o we_o be_v able_a 60._o able_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d just_o m._n apol._n 2._o p._n 60._o and_o withal_o it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o in_o this_o latter_a place_n the_o phrase_n be_v not_o as_o he_o pretend_v apply_v to_o the_o minister_n but_o to_o all_o the_o christian_a people_n who_o no_o doubt_n join_v in_o the_o hymn_n in_o public_a with_o all_o possible_a fervency_n and_o devotion_n and_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d yet_o do_v not_o make_v those_o hymn_n extempore_o i_o suppose_v when_o the_o son_n of_o syrach_n say_v to_o the_o jew_n when_o you_o glorify_v the_o lord_n exalt_v he_o as_o much_o as_o you_o can_v and_o when_o you_o exalt_v he_o put_v forth_o all_o your_o strength_n 〈◊〉_d strength_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d where_o the_o greek_a phrase_n be_v almost_o the_o same_o no_o man_n will_v be_v so_o absurd_a to_o imagine_v 30._o imagine_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ecclus._n cap._n xliii_o ver._n 30._o he_o bid_v they_o every_o one_o make_v extempore_o hymn_n for_o he_o plain_o mean_v they_o shall_v recite_v the_o form_n use_v in_o their_o nation_n with_o all_o imaginable_a vigour_n and_o devotion_n and_o thus_o origen_n cite_v by_o he_o apply_v the_o like_a phrase_n for_o he_o say_v all_o christian_n in_o their_o own_o tongue_n pray_v to_o god_n and_o praise_v he_o as_o well_o as_o they_o be_v able_a 402._o